Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"That's it, Korra!"

The father of the newest Avatar held his arms out as his young daughter took her first steps.

The toddler wobbled, before clumsily putting one foot in front of the other, waving her arms to regain her balance. "You can do it! Come on, one more!" he cheerfully motivated her.

The young Avatar had a look of utmost concentration, brows furrowed and tongue sticking out of the corner of her mouth as she struggled to get control of her other foot. She stumbled and fell forward, before her dad caught her in his arms.

"You were so close this time!" He encouraged her as she laughed.

"Honey, dinner's ready." Senna walked over, laying down a bowl of steaming broth on the table, before smiling at their daughter. "You're getting stronger each day, aren't you?"

Korra giggled, holding her arms out towards her mother as the woman picked her up from Tonraq, knowing that tomorrow was going to be just as fun with what water bending training was planned.

The Water Tribe Chief stood up catching a whiff of the delicious broth, his stomach rumbling.

"Can't wait to dig-"

His words were interrupted by a loud crash.

He spun round. The wall of their hut had been blown straight off and he gasped as his family took notice as well.

Standing in the gaping hole was a dark figure, shadows dripping and whirling around them. The darkness seeped all around them, and they seemed able to be able to control it.

"Senna! Get Korra away from here!"

The woman clung tightly to the toddler, trying to shush her cries as she made a run for it, praying her husband would be safe.

Tonraq weaved water around him before throwing it at the figure, only for a tentacle made of shadows rose from the darkness and dispersed his water away.

His eyes widened, realizing what he was looking at, having heard stories of shadowbending before. But he had never thought it was real, least until now.

Senna had nearly made it to the door, when a shadow hand rose up and grabbed her by the leg. She screamed, trying to escape its grip but it was no use.

"Senna!" The Chief ran to his wife, hearing both her cries and Korra's whimpers...

... but before he could make it, a loud burst erupted in the room as his eyes went wide, his voice nothing more than a whimper as he dropped to his knees, a massive spiked shadow jutting out of his chest as blood stained his clothes.

He took his last breath as his lungs were punctured, and he fell on the floor in a pool of blood.

Korra wailed and Senna yelled for her husband but there was nothing else she could do as more shadows held her in place.

The dark figure, what seemed like a hood covering their head, approached. She could just about make out what they looked like around the darkness. It… It looked like someone familiar, but just as Senna realized who it was, she covered in ethereal shadows.

The figure said nothing as the shadow tentacles wrapped themselves around Senna's neck. The woman gasped for breath as they tightened. She struggled against them but it was no use.

As her body was shutting down, her arms dropped young Korra, who fell to the floor with a thud, clutching at her mother's ankles and wailing for her.

"MAMA!"

Senna went limp against the shadows, and the dark figure stooped down, prying the toddler away from her mother's body.

The young Avatar screamed, pounding her small hands against the figure, crying out at what it had done to her parents with her eyes closed, the toddler kicking and screaming as her eyes reopened, having turned into a glowing white.

Just then, the shadowy figure grabbed her by the collar of her jacket and lifted her up high, seeming to cause the small child's Avatar state to cancel out, as Korra saw behind it was the hole on the side of the hut it came through.

Her small cyan colored eyes saw many bloody corpses laid out in the snow on the other side, including the nice older lady who had been told she'd be teaching her waterbending. She remembered her name, Katara.

"Don't worry..."

That snapped Korra's attention back to the evil figure, realizing it spoke with a female voice.

But it was what she said that got her attention the most as she got a good look at the face of her family's killer as the shadows looked to vanish.

Even for her young age, Korra realized who she was looking at, an older woman who seemed to also be from the Water Tribes, whose own blue eyes were filled with malice as she held up her hand as it began to glow red…

As did both of her eyes as she gave an evil grin.

"I promise this won't hurt one little bit."

The last thing the young Korra saw was the glowing hand come towards her forehead, thumb out as she gave a loud scream.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!"

Korra awoke with a scream, loud enough to echo throughout the entire mansion, eyes widened in shock. She sat up in her bed, dripping with cold sweat.

"Korra?! It's okay, it's alright!"

She looked to her side. Asami's hand was on her shoulder, looking at her worriedly, as she took her fiancé in her arms. She must have woken her up with the scream.

"It's okay, relax baby, relax..."

The Avatar took a few breaths to calm down as Fumi made her way on their bed, curling up in her arms, seeing her owner needed some caring as Naga too slandered over, nudging her arm with her nose.

"You have another nightmare?" Asami softly asked, trying to sooth the woman she loved as she moved her fingers through Korra's short brown hair as she herself petted the polar bear dog's ears.

"Y-Yeah..."

"Was it the Zaheer one again?"

To the green eyed woman's surprise, she got a shake of the head. "Oh... Was it Vaatu?"

"Nuh-uh..." Korra could only mutter, trying to get the horrible image of her parents and presumably herself being murdered out of her head. "It was... something else."

"Me deciding to go out with Mako instead of you?" she then heard Asami ask, turning to see that wonderful face try to put on a smile, if to put her at ease.

"I know what you're trying to do... But thank you anyway. And no on that as well."

Hearing the Water Tribe girls answer, the Sato woman, watching the wolfcat purr into Korra's stomach, nudging it's furry head against her, knew whatever it was, she, Naga and Fumi would be there for the Avatar.

"Whatever it was then, it was only a bad dream, okay? It's over and done with." she assured, kissing that tanned forehead for comfort, seeing that smile form on those lips she loved.

"Yeah…" Korra responded, petting both the wolfcat and polar bear dog for comfort as she closed her eyes, giving a deep breath. "Thank you, love you all."

The smile, much as she put effort into it, was a front...

... especially as this wasn't first time she had such a dream.

It had been half a year since the end of the Equalist Ripper.

As far as most of the world knew, Hattori Hanzo was an innocent man who had been murdered alongside his wife and daughter by a group of Equalists who had intended to summon a evil shadow Spirit to use for their own wicked whims.

But then, the murdered father himself was brought back to life and possessed by the summoned spirit, used as a human puppet to slay those who summoned it, as to not return to the Spirit World. And that it took the Avatar and her allies, including both the current and past Republic City Chiefs of Police, Toph and Lin Beifong, to end the evil spirit's madness and freed the innocent man, coming to his defense and getting all charges dropped.

Of course, that was all a cover as the story was false, the man who'd earn the moniker of "The Equalist Ripper" wasn't a victim like how the world saw him. Hattori Hanzo was a former Equalist himself who willingly had accepted the shadow spirit's offer to take bloody vengeance upon the eight who had caused him to accidently murder his wife and daughter before killing him.

He allowed the spirit to enter his body to become a shadowbender, not knowing that the evil being had it's own diabolical plans in store for him, to steal Hattori's body once his end of the deal was dealt with.

As for what the shadow spirit wanted to achieve once in control of it's host, that remains a mystery to this day.

What was also not brought to the public eye was the killer's connection to the Beifong Dynasty as unknown to the world, Toph Beifong herself was Hattori Hanzo's birth mother, born years before both Lin and Suyin, having been given to a childless couple from the Fire Nation, due to her had been frightened to be a mother at the time.

After the end of the shadow spirit, with their relationship still not known to the world, the man known once as the Equalist Ripper chose to relocate to a more private life, said to be living somewhere near Zaofu, staying close to the family whose last name he took up.

But even after being cleared of the murders and wanting to get away from the violence, Hattori Hanzo's quest of revenge towards the select group of Equalist's inspired a movement against the extremist group as a whole.

One that the man himself had gone on record for despising for taking his goal and warping it to fit their own twisted ideas, considering anyone who opposed their views against Equalists as part of the anti-bender group themselves, bender or not.

Comparisons to the bender supremacist movement of Cranefish Town many years before was not lost on anyone with a functioning brain.

And the extremist group, who'd become known simply as the "Universal Elements", were causing a riot in the middle of the city, one that was currently being taken care of.

"We are the ones who expel the unwanted! The ones who will not be replaced-ARGH!"

The yelling of one member among the frenzied group was cut off as various metalbending police tried arresting them, a large flame rising from his hand, only to get metal wrapped out his mouth, shutting the zealot up before being dragged through the air and kicked hard in the chest by the Chief of Police.

"Alright, make sure we get these UEM's cuffed and locked up!" Lin yelled out before stretching her arm out to the side, just in time for another Universal Elements member, or "UEM" as they have been nicknamed, to run right into it, knocking them out before resuming trying to put things back into order.

Nearby, Mako glided along the ground within the crowded mess, thrusting flames from his palm towards some rioters, directing them to his brother, with Bolin using some of the stone ground to trap some by the feet, preventing them from escaping.

Opal herself created mini-air tornadoes to spin around a group of the rioters, sending them into a dizzying fit, allowing for the newest member of the group, Thuy, to tie up her metal strings around each of their arms and legs with her metalbending, restricting their movement, both girls, now friends, giving each other high fives.

Lin herself saw how things were going, better than she expected truth to be told.

Then again, these 'Anti-Equalist Extremists', 'UEM's', whatever dumbass moniker they went under, were mostly all talk, but still an annoying issue.

They were sad pathetic idiots who placed the blame for their own shortcomings on those they hated for one ignorant reason or another, not knowing they were as bad as those they claim to be saving the city from.

While Lin knew these criminals treated Hattori Hanzo as their founding leader, she knew for a fact that her brother made his hate for the then unnamed movement, on the same level as the Equalists, quite known.

Usually by brutally assaulting those who followed it, or in the case of one wannabe follower who sexually assaulted a young non-bender woman in front of her own family, pulling and breaking the dumb bastard between the metal bars of a jailcell with shadowbending.

And if her older brother stayed in the city, Lin knew Hattori would be there by her side handling these intolerant pieces of trash with his newly given firebending thanks to Korra's energybending on him.

"Alright, you all had enough?" The Chief asked, looking at all the different UEM's currently cuffed or knocked out at the moment, the sound of none of their incessant complaining being music to her ears.

"Take that as a yes, take 'em in!"

That and some of the groans of pain as the metal bender saw her niece, Bolin, Mako and that one metal bender girl he was going out with regroup, walking towards Lin as her fellow officers began to round the criminals up.

"TRAITORS!" One voice rang out behind Lin as she turned to see a waterbending Universal Elements member look to form up an ice blade, coming right at her...

... only for a wave of water to slam him hard against a nearby Satomobile, knocking him out.

"Should have sensed him, Linny!"

The group, especially Lin, knew that voice as they turned and saw it was indeed Kya who had done it, getting out of her waterbending pose, giving a coy smirk at her partner, who knew where she was coming from.

"I knew he was coming, Kya."

"Oh, so you're not getting rusty in your old age then?" The waterbender teased as Lin strolled up to her and gave a knowing smirk to her girlfriend as they got close enough.

"You know for a fact that I still got it in more ways than one."

Thuy giggled at this. "Oh, such a lovely couple, these two are." She noted, remembering when she first met the two, giving a grin to Mako. "Thanks for giving me a heads up, love. Know I'm always set for some cranium crackin'."

"You were helping make a civilian arrest along with assisting police officers during a riot." Mako noted in a serious tone, but then gave a small smile to his girlfriend.

"You just happen to be a tough and cute metal bender."

"Aww, thanks."

Bolin saw his brother's girlfriend kiss him on the lips, slightly grimacing. "And people say you and me are too lovey dovey." He said as Opal gave a mock pout.

"I think it's sweet, she brings out the best in him."

"So, why couldn't Korra join in on the fun? Little too preoccupied with getting ready to tie the knot with Asami?" Thuy asked, curious as the others looked at her.

"Apparently she's been under the weather lately." Bolin noted, remembering when he and Opal recently visited the soon to be married couple at Asami's place, seeing that something was on the back of the Avatar's mind at the time.

"Something about bad dreams."

"What, like some dream spirit is coming for her while she's dreaming?" Lin asked, trying to make some form of joke, giving a quick noting glance at Kya. "Please tell me that sounded as good as it did in my head."

"I liked it." The Waterbender said before giving a peck on the cheek before looking at the others with a more honest look on her face.

"Whatever's been bothering her, I know she'll pull through. Besides, I heard she and Asami were visiting my mother over at Tenzin's place. If anyone could help Korra out, it's her."

The waterbending master took a sip of her tea before looking up at the young couple before her. She had brought out cushions for them to sit on in the courtyard, huddled around the teapot.

"So tell me," Katara started. "What are these nightmares you're talking about?"

Korra took a deep breath, knowing having Asami at her side was helping her relax.

"The one last night was…" she furrowed her brows and closed her eyes, seeing the gory scene play out in front of her again. She shuddered before feeling Asami's soft hand rub her back gently.

"I saw myself when I was young, like when I was very young. I took my first steps... Before a shadowbender appeared and killed both my parents, you and the others in the tribe. Then they… did something to me. I'm not sure what."

Korra then opened her eyes, seeing Katara's expression was still calm but her eyes were already deep in thought.

"And these dreams," the master said, "Are these like the other nightmares you've had?"

At that, the Avatar shook her head, letting her mind go back.

"No, these are... different... It reminds me of another I had a few days ago." Korra revealed as she held onto her cup tightly, swishing the tea around with her bending. "I saw myself, but grown up me, here on the island, trying to master airbending..."

Shaking her head, all the youngest of the Water Tribe women could do was look back into Katara's aged, but wise eyes.

"... but it wasn't Tenzin that was teaching me, it was Kya."

That detail, in of itself, was something the healer's mother wasn't expecting to get from Korra's story.

"My daughter?"

"Yeah, clad in airbender robes and the tattoos. Republic City also looked somewhat different." Korra spoke up, seeing what she dreamt form up more in her mind as she kept telling about it, Asami too listening closely as she was never told about this one. "But then, the same thing happened; The Shadowbender fought the people around me, except this time I saw myself fight too, but I wasn't strong enough. And it ended just as the other one did."

The dream played on repeat in the Avatar's mind, the changed Republic City, and the shadowbending figure destroying it.

She remembered Kya by her side, airbender tattoos visible on her shaved forehead. But even her skills couldn't save them from the evil figure as it slashed her throat open with a shadow claw before seeing the figure grab herself by the throat, mocking her as it pressed it's glowing thumb against her forehead.

Katara nodded slowly. "That does sound very strange." she had to admit, the thought of her daughter having been an airbender instead of Tenzin took her by surprise before being curious about one detail.

"Do you know what this shadowbender looks like?"

"No, but the very strange part about it," Korra began, unsure if she was able to explain it, but sighed. "In all my dreams, the shadowbender..." She gulped, her hands trembling as she put down her cup of tea, looking at both women with a scared look in her eyes.

"I swear to Raava, I know her. I don't know how exactly since her face is always covered up by a hood, and I don't know her voice... but something within my gut is telling me I know whose doing all these horrible acts to everyone I care for, to me..."

"But they're just dreams, right?" Asami said. "It's just a rough patch. Even with the whole Sha-Garou business months ago, of course we'll be scared of shadowbenders now, right?"

Katara, having kept quiet, took in everything and knew what she had to offer wasn't going to be good.

"If it was anyone else coming to me about this, I would have said the same thing," the master spoke before taking Korra's hands into her own. Even with the chain being severed years before, Katara was still able to sense some form of her husband in the nervous girl.

"But an Avatar's dreams can't be dismissed the same way. You're connected to the world in a very different way, Korra, and it speaks to you in a way it can't with us."

"You're not saying these could mean something, are you?" Korra gulped. She didn't want to hear what she thought Katara was trying to say.

"I do not know the exact meaning of what's happening. But we need to stay vigilant. If something is trying to send you a message through your dreams, then something terrible might be happening. Something relating to that horrible shadow spirit, I'm afraid. "

Korra felt her blood drain from her face. This is what she was afraid of as well.

"So, we maybe didn't get rid of Sha-Garou after all?"

Katara shook her head. "Possibly, can't say for certain."

"Oh spirits, oh please don't let that be the case." She furrowed her brows, trying to think of what her dreams could be telling her, but there was no logical explanation.

"And of course this had to happen two weeks before the wedding, OF COURSE."

These dreams seemed random, like nothing more than a deep seeded fear of the shadowbender that she had in her, especially one who seemed to know her every aspect.

Perhaps there was nothing in the dreams themselves and it's just pre-wedding jitters. Perhaps it was just a sign that Sha-Garou would be back and that was it.

Still, Avatar Korra knew she'd be ready to face whatever would come her way, able to get a smile forming on her lips.

"No use in trying to decipher cryptic messages now. Let's just make sure we're ready for whatever happens. Thank you, Katara."

The old woman gave one back as well, patting her students shoulder.

"I'm sorry I can't tell you more, but if you ever need to talk to me more about this, you know I'll be in the area for the next couple days. That reception practice tomorrow will be quite fun."

"Especially if Meelo starts misbehaving." Asami had to joke to which the other two laughed at.

"Oh, he'll be on his best behavior when I'm around." Katara assured her, followed by a chuckle only a grandmother like her could offer.

With that, the soon-to-be married couple gave their hugs and said their goodbyes before heading back into the city.

Still, they should probably warn the others, just to be on the safe side...

Later that night in Republic City, with the moon full, the streets of Republic City once more vibrated with the night life as people minded their own business.

They had no idea what was in store next…

Inside an alleyway alongside a meatpacking plant, a lone rat pigeon took notice of some raw hippo cow meat thrown out in a dumpster due to being out of date.

As if curious, the animal deciding to take some nibbles of it, to see if it was good enough to eat.

But as it began to feast on the meat, the animal felt the wind seem to pick up slightly against the hairs on it's back, looking to slowly rise up, but it seemed to only be in the area it was at.

Then to catch it's attention, an odd purple spark near the trashcan it was perched on briefly flashed near it… before another one formed right near the rat pigeon, getting it's full attention.

Tilting its head, the hungry animal gave a tense look around before a purple light began to form, as did what seemed like a large moving ball of energy, also of the same color as more sparks came from it, growing larger and larger.

This was enough to freak out the animal enough to make it fly away.

But once the purple energy was gone, the alleyway looked as it did before, like nothing was out of the ordinary, except for the figure in an all black fighting uniform with an odd looking metal glove, standing where the ball of energy was.

The figure, their face was hidden under both the hood they were wearing along with the darkness looked around the area, kept themselves hidden as they peaked out of the alleyway, seeing from there the spirit portal in the middle of the city, surrounded by the Spirit Wilds.

Seeing how things looked clued the figure in that something was wrong.

"What the...? That's not right…"

Looking at the metal glove, the figure made sure it moved just fine along with also seeing on it a unique looking crystal, the same shade of purple as the energy that had formed and vanished.

Luckily, the figure, a young female judging by her voice, took notice of a stray newspaper in the nearby dumpster, reaching over and taking it in hand, letting her eyes scan it.

"Oh no, no!" they realized, seeing the date on the top of the paper...

177 AG.

"I've gone too far back? How is this possible?" she said to herself, knowing something wasn't adding up, trying to think it over. "One thing at a time, figure this out as I go along."

Deciding to get to business, the female reached into the satchel she had around her upper waist and pulled out a mask.

It was one looking to have been modeled after the face of a female doll due to it's innocent rosy cheeks, lips painted red and the eyeliner/shadow drawn on, along with the two small buns of fake black hair on the top.

But most fetching about it were the color of the eyes of the mask, a special shade of blue that shone from what light hit it, even with the two small eyeholes, not that the young woman was going to have issues looking through it.

She knew no one would know who she was here, but the mysterious female couldn't risk it, on the off chance someone would connect the dots. "If I'm lucky, I can stop this without taking this off." she quietly said before putting the mask on, covering their face before they began to walk out of the alleyway.

"HEY!"

The young woman stopped, internally sighing to themselves as they turned around to see two men, having looked like they were roughed up, smirking at the figure.

"Looky here Xiang, don't this look familiar?"

"Check out the mask, it looks like we got ourselves an Amon fanboy, that's not good Zaki."

This perplexed the masked girl, watching as the two men looked to have ideas in mind, one bending what looked like gauntlets made of stone over his fists, while the other gave a whistle, a small flame forming from his mouth, moving in sync with it.

"This Equalist trash should know not to venture into Universal Elements territory, especially after that Chief of Police bitch ruined our fun earlier." The firebender, known as Xiang as he walked behind the figure, getting a look at them as Zaki, the Earthbender, stood in front of, what they thought as, their prey.

Yet, the female actually wasn't scared, more curious as she gave a tilt of the head at Zaki.

"Spirits, I forgot you guys were a thing. Then again, Equalists drove you all out."

This got looks of surprise from the two extremists at what this random figure said, Zaki looking at Xiang who looked back.

"Wait, what do you mean by-"

But before the firebender could respond, suddenly the masked figure kicked backwards right near his head, only to hook him by the back of the neck with her ankle.

That allowed her to perform a quick cartwheel, letting go of the firebender, sending him past the Earthbender who watched his friend crash into some wooden boxes.

One he turned around, Zaki was suddenly grabbed by the shoulder and pulled towards the figure, seeing the blue eyes of the mask before they slammed their fist into his face before thrusting their other palm into his throat, before delivering a fury of strikes, all connecting to Zaki's face, chest, neck, stomach.

With each hit, the masked figure sent the UEM all the way down to the ground on his back before finishing with a swift axe kick to his face.

All of which was done in just twelve seconds, something which the masked figure had to smile at behind their mask before hearing a yell interrupting their thoughts, seeing Xiang come rushing at her, prepared to throw a punch…

… that is until the female easily grabbed the fist he was preparing to hit her with and jerked it downwards in an 90 degree angle, easily causing a compact fracture as the firebender screamed in pain at the part of bloody bone bursting out from the wrist as his intended victim let go, just to enable him to look over the damage.

"My-My-MY WRIST!" He cried out, dropping to his knees, trying not to injure it anymore than it already was. "YOU RUINED IT!"

Hearing the statement resulted in the masked female giving a small, rather amused chuckle. "Just be glad I'm going easy on you."

Before Xiang could question what the figure even meant by those words, said figure drove their foot to the side of his head, knocking him to the ground, out of it.

With that matter taken care of, the figure with the blue eyed mask turned back around at the spirit portal, thinking something to herself.

"Now, to find the Prime and figure out why I arrived in the wrong year…"

With those words said, they were off into the night, knowing things were not gonna be easy from here on...

... especially knowing she would be possibly coming.

Chapter Text

"Here ya' go, made sure to get your favorite..."

Korra snapped out of her thoughts upon realizing Asami had two different flavored cold cream cones in hand. She had been so dejected and staring at the ground that she hadn't even noticed when her fiancée wandered off to buy them.

"Thank you, 'Sami." she said at the kind gesture. Seeing the minty swirls did make her smile as mint choco was her favorite flavor.

The engineer smiled back and led them across the grass, and they sat down against the trunk of a tree.

The skies were clear and the sun was out, so the park wasn't exactly quiet, but at least their shady spot was a little more secluded.

Having already decided to take a day off from her company for wedding reception practice, Asami knew her fianceé needed all the comfort and care after the day before with all the talk of nightmares and shadowbending.

Together, they ate their cold creams, looking out at glistening streams running through the park as they sat in each other's warm arms.

Korra had been reluctant to go out after their talk with Katara the day before, but after they warned Lin of her dreams, Asami had practically dragged her away, trying to get her to stop worrying.

"See?" she said, gesturing towards everything around them. "It's such a nice, sunny day. Nothing bad is happening. Just us two in the park, cold cream cones in hand, then maybe go see a funny mover at the local theater"

Korra looked around her. "Yeah," she said. "Maybe you're right. Least we can now focus on the-"

"Avatar Korra!"

They spun round, seeing a police officer running towards them. "Chief Beifong needs to see you at the station!" he revealed before stopping, having to take a quick breath from the running. "There's been an arrest and the prisoner refuses to talk to anyone other than you."

"Oh, come on!" Asami exclaimed, annoyed her plan got sidetracked.

Korra stood up at once. "Who is it?"

"We don't know. She won't take her mask off." The officer answered before glancing at Asami. "Actually, the lady said that if we couldn't find her, to try checking with you."

Now that bit right there caught both girl's attention, Asami's eyes blinking as she looked at Korra.

"Really?"

"Take us to the station." Korra ordered, taking her love's hand, ready to deal with this.

"This masked lady wants to talk? Fine, we'll talk."

Lin met them as they walked through the door, ready to get them up to speed. "Good, you're here." She took the two of them down to where they had the holding cells. "We found someone roaming the streets asking to talk to the Avatar. They refused to take the mask off, something about their customs."

Briefly stopping outside of the door leading to the room, the Beifong woman paused and glanced at Korra.

"When one of my officers tried to remove the mask, she socked him in the face hard enough to knock out three of his teeth and possibly broke his jaw. So we had her apprehended, which she was fine with."

Korra gulped. Her worry was rising, and she tried to keep her fear of the shadow spirit hidden, but the dreams had been so horrific she didn't know what to expect.

"Hey, Korra, I know you're still freaked out, but after what you told us, we couldn't take chances, even after she asked for you. Either way, you're safe." Lin tried to assure the young Avatar as Asami held her hand.

Still, Korra did feel somewhat better and nodded. "Thanks, Chief." she said, getting a small, yet thankful smile back from Lin before she opened the door.

Within, through the bars of one cell, they saw the overly clothed figure sitting down on the bed, face hidden behind a blue eyed mask. When she heard them approach, her attention was fully given as she lifted her head up.

"So, I was right... Still, you're the one I'm looking for." she said, standing up and walking up to the bars. None of the three seemed to know whose voice it belonged to, despite being able to tell she was young, the mask muffling her voice not helping.

"Stay back!" Lin yelled, realizing how close she was getting.

Mako, Bolin and Opal were making their way up, having also been called, hearing what was going on.

But the female behind bars held her hands up in defeat. "Please, Lin, I'm not who you should be scared of!"

The Chief frowned. She had never given this girl her name. "So you know my name, do you? What are you? Another kind of spirit? Like another shadow spirit?"

"What? No, no-"

Korra's nerves were building up. The mention of spirits didn't help her put her at ease, not in the slightest. "Do you have anything to do with Sha-Garou?" She asked, getting close to the bars to look closer at the mysterious girl. "Do you?!"

"Well, Sort of, to an extent. I-"

Korra banged on the bars loudly, the look in her eyes becoming more angry by the second.

"Why are you here? We defeated you once, why won't you leave us alone?!"

The room fell silent after her outburst. She took heavy breaths as the masked female just watched her, seeming to try thinking of something before lowering her head.

"I... I didn't come here to start anything, but... to warn you."

"Warn her, about what?" Asami asked to which the prisoner just then took notice of her, freezing in place, something that didn't escape anyone.

"No way... It's-" she said, about to make a sound before stopping herself from reaching out to her, as she knew she couldn't do it, deciding to refocus.

"It's Sha-Garou, he-"

"NO..."

The Avatar's thoughts were racing at the evil spirits name.

This random figure, talking about the wicked shadow spirit, t must have been another one playing tricks on her. Her memories drifted back to the other shadow spirit she met, Khu-Shui, shapeshifting in front of her back in the spirit world.

This had to be another sick trick.

"You're playing with us, you think I'm stupid?" She gripped the metal bars tightly. "You can't fool us. Show yourself, spirit! TAKE THAT DAMN MASK OFF AND SHOW ME YOUR FUCKING FACE!"

Even with the mask on, the others in the room took notice of the masked female recoil at the idea, shaking her head frantically, almost like a young daughter scared of her mother finding out she stole a treat.

"No-NO! No... you... You can't see what I look like, please!" she called out, making sure a hand was close to what she wore. "It's... part of my clan's customs, we never take off our masks around anyone, not even our own family members."

"Not even your own family members? Can you believe this shit?" Lin had to mock, but it was Opal who could see there was more to things, able to sense how scared she was, silently holding her hand up to Korra to get her to back off before looking at the girl.

"Hey, it's okay, if you don't want to take your mask off, it's fine... just, can you please continue what you were trying to warn us about?"

Hearing the kind airbender's voice, it did look to put her at ease before looking at Korra as she had already let go of the bars, her arms falling by her sides.

Then again, the masked girl always knew Opal had a way of putting people at ease.

"As I was saying," The female behind the bars said. "Sha-Garou isn't gone. He's corrupted someone else, but... not from your world."

That last part caught those on the other side by surprise. "Our world?" Bolin had to question before getting a quick idea, pointing his finger up.

"Like... from up above, beyond the stars?"

Realizing what he meant, the masked girl shook her head.

"Ah, no, I mean your world, your universe." she clarified as best as she could. "He's not the same one from this one, but from mine. He now has the ability to traverse between universes, just like I do." The girl revealed before holding up her gloved hand, showing the pretty purple crystal on it..

Everyone had to get a closer look at the glove, seeing the special looking crystal. But Asami's attention however was focused on the glove itself...

... especially as it looked very familiar.

"He's building up power, stealing it from Avatars, different versions of her from other universes..." she paused for a moment, her tone turning to sadness as she could only look in those confused cyan eyes, able to tell how confused and troubled they were.

"... All because he... He took-"

"Other universes? What kind of lilyweed have you been smoking?" Lin rolled her eyes as the jailed female turned to her in similar disbelief.

"I'M TELLING YOU THE TRUTH! I've come here because I need Korra's help to stop him!"

Letting her emotions get the best of her, the young woman began to pace back and forth around the cell. "Of course, I ended up almost twenty years in the past here, but-"

"Wait, almost twenty years? What, so now you're a time traveler as well?!" Mako skeptically had to ask to which their guest had to shrug.

"I mean, I wasn't planning on it, but I guess so."

Korra took a step back from the cell. Asami kept an eye on her, making sure she wasn't too overwhelmed. She knew her fianceé was in a fragile mood ever since waking up in the middle of the night after having nightmare.

But even just the idea of another version of that wicked shadow spirit, let alone one who had managed to kill and steal from other versions of her future bride, too made Asami frightened.

"We can deal with you later," Korra said.

The masked girl behind bars snapped her head towards her direction.

"WHAT?!"

Korra shook her head, turning her back and walking away. "Whatever you are, you can wait. You're not Sha-Garou, which is all that matters." She stopped and looked back at the real Asami. "You coming? We're gonna be late to the reception practice."

"Y-Yeah." The engineer took one last look at the prisoner who grasped at the bars of her cell.

"Wait, please, you have to believe to me! She's in danger!"

All she got in response was a more curious Asami following Korra out.

The crew looked at each other. It felt like the Avatar was running away from whatever was happening just because it was getting too much for her and she needed the distraction.

"NO! PLEASE, COME BACK HERE!" The Masked Female called out after the couple before realizing this was already going south.

She let out a sigh and sat back on the bed, seeing that everyone else was also ignoring her now. Lin brought two new guards to watch her cell, and the rest of the crew dispersed, leaving her to hang her head, looking down at her hands, feeling her eyes begin to water behind her mask.

The young woman knew they wouldn't believe her anyway if she told them the whole truth, but if they didn't believe her now, they will soon. She was sure of it.

"I failed already... I'm sorry, mother."

Despite the detour to the police station, they still made it to the restaurant in good time. The tables were all set up with decorated table cloths and carefully picked flower arrangements on each.

The walls were draped with curtains embroidered with a mixture of water tribe and fire nation threads.

"Miss Sato!" One of the wedding planners came up to them, a clipboard in his hand. "Everything is set up as planned! We just need the final approval from the two of you before we can begin."

Asami took a look around the spacious room. Everything was falling into place nicely.

"I think it's all good. What do you think, Korra?"

She then looked at the Avatar. Her fiancé was staring into space and she didn't seem to have heard her. "Korra?" she repeated.

"Huh?" She snapped back to reality, turning to Asami.

"What do you think?"

"Oh." She took a look around. Everything looked great. Letting Asami be the brains behind this was definitely turning out to have been a good idea. "Yeah. It's really nice, grand."

The wedding planner bowed his head. "I'm glad to hear. I'll let the others know you're happy with the arrangements." He walked away, fixing a bouquet of flowers on his way.

They walked around the venue for a little while, taking everything in, familiarizing themselves with the setting.

The rest of the crew had showed up shortly too, with some of the guests too. It didn't take long to organize everybody, showing everyone to their seats. While Korra's own family wouldn't be able to come for another couple days, Tenzin's family and Katara were there for her and Asami, all sitting together.

And already Bumi and Meelo had already sneezed on two of the handkerchiefs, causing the wedding planner to hold in a gasp of panic, but Korra and Asami chuckled. They already expected to have to replace many of the cloth's.

They made sure everyone was happy with their seating plan. Suyin's family would all be together, as well as Kya next to Lin. Hattori Beifong had been invited for the practice, but he had personal business to attend to back in the Fire Nation involving the family of his and Lin's father Kanto, having to respectfully decline, but promised to come for the wedding.

Mako was also welcome to bring Thuy, and they sat all together with Bolin and Opal. It seemed like everything would run smoothly.

The couple's attention was then drawn to the entrance. One more guest made her away across the floor. She stood awkwardly for a few moments.

"Kuvira," Korra said, walking up to her with a small smile. "You made it."

She nodded. "They let me come after all." The metalbender looked around the beautiful room. After spending so much time under house arrest, it was nice to see something so special without a guard nearby. "Thanks for the invite," she added, rather meekly.

"So where, err..."

Kuvira knew full well she still hadn't made peace with so many people there, hoping to not deal with any trouble, let alone from anyone who lived in the city. "Where will you have me sit?"

A resting hand on her shoulder from Asami, who had also walked up, looked to put her at ease. "Don't worry. Suyin has already asked that you sit with her family."

Kuvira smiled, looking over at her adoptive parent. Suyin waved when she saw her. "Thank you."

The metalbender knew she still had a lot of progress to go through, but it was nice to feel like she was slowly regaining Asami and the Beifong's trust after the events back in Gaoling, with Baatar Jr. more slowly than the others, but it was a start. And she knew Opal would be there to be at her side if so needed.

The couple went over some last minute arrangements before finally relaxing. Looking out at the floor filling up with the people they cared so much for, it was almost easy to forget about the mysterious prisoner back at the police station who wore that doll-like mask.

"Do you think we... should have stayed at the station?" Asami felt the need to ask, getting Korra's attention. "I mean, I know you want to focus on this, but it's clear that masked girl was scared for you. And that glove of hers..."

Hearing her fianceé trail off her words, the Avatar was beginning to wonder what was going through her mind.

"What about it? That she claims it apparently allows her to travel through universes and time?"

"Of course, but, well, you see..." Asami answered before she felt she needed to share a detail that had been bugging her since she noticed it, leaning close to Korra's ear to whisper in a private manner.

"I think she stole the design of it from my company."

Before the Avatar could respond, someone came running into the restaurant.

"HELP!" The planner yelled. "There's someone out in the city trying to hurt people!" He was stuttering a little, and his voice was shaking.

Lin stood up at once. "What's going on?"

"I don't know! I just-" he covered his face with his hands as he cowered against the wall. "I just ran! But the screams, and the laughter!"

"Shit." Korra muttered.

"Let's go!" Lin yelled, rushing out. The crew followed her into the city.

All Korra could think of was that she should have listened to the mysterious female back at the station.

The masked girl, claiming to be from other universe, looked at the two guards through the bars. They had their backs to her, watching the corridor. She had to make it out of there. There was no time left.

Then a sudden feeling rushed through her head, something that was getting her attention as her eyes from behind the mask were frozen open as realization had stricken her, knowing what it was.

She was here.

"Psst." One of the guards leaned towards the other. "Do you really think that broad is from another universe?" he whispered.

"Fuck no, got to be some kind of dumb spirit taking human form, like a Kemurikage."

"Shut up. She'll hear you and get mad."

"Mad?"

"Yeah, got word that some UEM's were brought in to the hospital this morning, badly messed up by someone described as wearing the same mask as her." He glanced behind him to check on her, only for his eyes widened.

"SHIT! The prisoner's gone!"

The other guard spun round. He looked everywhere around the cell, even behind him. There was no way she could have escaped, there was no door to slip through since these were only opened and closed by metalbenders!

"Search the-" He began to bellow down the corridor, only for a long sleeved arm to wrap around his neck from behind, with the masked woman from backhanding the other guard in the face, knocking him out.

All while slowly making the guard she held onto pass out in her arm.

"Go to sleep, go to sleep, you'll be okay..." she muttered, as the struggle became less, succeeding in doing so before dropping the guard softly on the ground.

"Sorry about that, boys." She said before looking around. "Gotta be quick..."

With that, the young woman rushed off, knowing exactly where Korra and the others were. If she remembered right, they said they were going to a reception practice.

That and she was able to sense who she was afraid of being so close.

Rushing out as fast as they could, Korra and Asami ran out of the building, seeing to their horror the extent of damage done on the streets.

Satomobiles destroyed and on fire, people running in fright, tripping over their own feet to get away from the chaos, some corpses on the ground, storefronts wrecked.

"Oh no…" Korra said, seeing it all unfold in front of her, instantly regretting not taking more of the word of the masked female as the others arrived.

"Hey guys, what are we- WOAH!" Bolin yelled out, seeing the carnage.

"Korra, is this being done by-" Lin began to ask before seeing a large delivery truck fly towards them, forcing her, Korra and Thuy to use their metalbending to stop it in place, seeing it's scared driver clutching the wheel as hard as he could, still freaked out as he saw who saved him, Korra needing answers now.

"Who's doing this?! Where are they!?"

But the driver was still silent, looking right at the Avatar, feeling his soul leave his body as he couldn't stop looking at her.

But before he could respond, bursting out of his chest was a sharp tentacle looking to have been made of the shadow he was casting, smashing through the windshield as blood and glass burst all over the three metal benders.

"AH, BLOODY FUCK!" Thuy cried out as not just some blood got on her, but a piece of glass cut her upper arm, forcing her to pull out her bending, holding onto the wound as Mako rushed to her.

Thankfully Korra and Lin were able to let the vehicle down after being forced to before they checked on her.

"You okay, Thuy?" Her boyfriend asked as she tore a piece of her sleeve to cover the wound for the time being.

"Nothing I hadn't handled before, what just happened?!"

"Oh, sorry about that!"

Everyone looked where the voice rang from in front of them, some surprised to hear it, some in disbelief, and one in denial, hoping it wasn't what they thought it was.

But to Korra's horror, there she saw who was behind the carnage, walking towards them...

The shadowy looking female from her nightmares.

With her arms out, the shadows moved to her command, all around her form like it was living, two evil looking red eyes focused on them all.

"Korra, who is...?" Asami tried to ask, surprised at what she was seeing before realizing Korra looked to know who this woman was, only able to give a low whisper of a response.

"She's the shadowbender from my dreams..."

"Is this too much?" The shadowy hooded figure asked out loud, her voice booming before seeing some metalbending cops rush onto the scene, quickly thrusting her hand out towards them.

But instead of shadows, fire erupted from her fingertips.

But not just any regular fire, but the flames were blue, engulfing the cops in them to the others disgust and horror, the female turning back to look at them as if nothing happened.

"Or is it not enough? I just can't decide."

Kya, knowing the danger involved, rushed over to the officers still on fire, one having perished while another stumbled around, his back on fire as she tried to use her waterbending to put it out.

But the shadowbender let her be, keeping her attention on the others, mainly Korra.

"While she's busy, may as well get back to business…" It said before the shadows around her form began to slide away off, sinking back into others being cast, showing her true self as she removed the hood off her head.

The shadowbender was the last person Korra herself was expecting, feeling like she had been stabbed in the heart

Standing there for everyone to see was herself, ANOTHER VERSION OF KORRA, if she was older to be exact.

One who was responsible for the destruction of the area as she stood, looking differently from the one everyone knew of.

Aside from the obvious age difference, this other Korra had be at least in her forties, the left side of her hair looking normal as it fell loose, while the other side had been braided in cornrows, blending with the rest of it in the back.

Her choice of attire looked similar to Korra's own that she normally wore back in her home, but its colors were practically gone, all black except the fur which was red instead of white.

And the look on the doppelgangers face, it was one the Avatar remembered seeing months ago, when Sha-Garou showed her that vision of her murdering Guan.

It was the look of someone who relished in seeing the suffering they gave.

"This universe, yet another one where I ended up in the past... before the wedding, correct?." This dark, older Korra asked, her voice dripping with the same amount of evil her eyes showed as the actual Avatar herself could only just form three words as the others got in battle formation.

"It can't be…"

"OH, but it is." The shadowbender version of the Avatar made clear, mockingly skipping back and forth to the side. "Here you are, good little flawed Korra. And here I am, big bad… perfect, Korra."

"No you're not!" Asami yelled out, busting out not just one, but two of her electric gloves, ready to fight for her soon-to-be wife, even if against another version of her.

"You're a sick twisted version warped by that damn spirit!"

"Wow!" The Dark Korra said, giving a bit of a surprising smile, rather amused at this as she eyed the young woman. "Hit the nail on the head right there, 'Sami! Even then, you were always the smarter of us two. It's just too bad-"

"HEY, YOU!"

Everyone's attention turned to, of all people, the now deeper voiced Meelo coming out of the restaurant, along with the rest of his family and some of the other guests, certainly not expecting to see the older Korra causing so much chaos.

"Better stop this or else we're gonna kick your butt!"

Dark Korra, in turn, rather surprisingly gave a groan at this display of bravery as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

"Oh, delightful, here I was hoping this universe didn't have your little annoying ass." She said in a snide manner, muttering her next words to herself. "At least puberty finally kicked in."

Even then, she didn't like being interrupted before turning back to Korra, not even looking at him as she waved Meelo off.

"Go back to the kids table, the adults are talking."

"Meelo, you have to keep control of- NO!" Tenzin yelled out as Meelo, feeling the harsh insult, came at Dark Korra, sending forth a burst of air at her, only for her to suddenly sink into her shadow to the young airbenders' surprise, missing her.

"Where'd she go?"

"MEELO, get away!" cried out Ikki, but it was too late when the teenage airbender felt his leg grabbed by a hand belonging to the corrupted version of the Avatar from a nearby shadow.

Before anyone knew it, Dark Korra rose back up and swung him around in the air by the leg as hard as she could, right into the back corner of the delivery truck from earlier, a brutal crack heard as he collided elbow first.

"AHH!" the young airbender screamed in pain on the ground, seeing the slightly off angle his arm bent, something Dark Korra had to give a rather… cathartic looking smile at.

"You have no idea how long I wanted to do-" She said before Tenzin himself came at her, seeking to stop her after what she'd done to his son as his family checked on him, managing to get a good hit against her chest in.

"I don't care if you're another Korra or a shadowbender, you will not get away with hurting my family!" The airbending master yelled out in a rather uncharacteristically furious manner, prepared to fight for the protection of those around him.

But even a powerful bender like Tenzin was no match as the corrupted Avatar in turn waved her arm, causing water she bended to burst out of a nearby shadow, splashing the surprised airbender backwards, giving her an opening.

"And here the student becomes the MASTER!" She yelled out as she rolled forward, driving both of her feet up into his stomach, sending him into the air before bending up a shadow claw over her hand and slashed upwards, aiming for the stomach...

... Yet that didn't happen as a large slab of cement formed up in between, blocking the attack as Ikki and Jinora made the save, getting their father away.

"Now that's just rude, Bo…" Dark Korra hissed, turning her head towards Bolin, who had saved Tenzin before rushing at him, ready to slash him up.

"COME HERE, LOVER BOY!"

Luckily for them, this gave him and the crew a heads up as they got out of the way of the attack, with the corrupted Avatar trying to get an inch at them, laughing and mocking them.

During all of this, Katara had just got to the entrance, both her son and grandson brought to her to heal. "It's okay, I've got you two..." she tried to say, but before she finished, there she saw Korra and her friends trying to avoid their opponent's attacks.

And like everyone else, she too was shocked to see the one causing all of this destruction was another, older Korra, her old eyes widened at the sight of her shadowbending.

"Dear Raava..." was all she could mutter, realizing that perhaps she was right about Korra's dreams.

The shadowbender couldn't help but find this all too fun in a sadistic manner, coming forth with her attacks.

"Come on, don't run, just wanna catch up with you guys!"

With that, Dark Korra grasped both of her hands together, causing more shadow tentacles to come out of the shadows, grasping onto everyone in some form of way, making her laugh at her work.

Out of those she used her shadowbending to grab at, only her other self had easily managed to slip out at the moment, ready to fight

"I'm not scared of you, I know it's me you want." Korra called out, getting in a proper bending stance.

Dark Korra shrugged as she closed her eyes, opening them back up to show her natural Cyan colored ones.

"First one out of, oh, give me a second…" She began, mockingly counting something up in her mind, before nodding with a sick smile on her face.

"Fifty something me's to figure that out, good on you!"

The idea of a wicked copycat of herself with the ability to shadowbend taking both the power and life of another had already scared Korra. But knowing that at least fifty of them fell to Dark Korra, that caught her by surprise, which meant one thing.

"Fifty something, you mean there's-"

"Oh, that's right, I forgot how naïve I used to be when I was young." Dark Korra realized in her own way, lightly smacking the upside of her head before grinning madly.

"Multiverse theory, it can be a bitch, like me."

With that, Dark Korra suddenly rushed towards her good self, slashing at her chest, just only giving a minor scratch due to her target jumping back quick enough.

Realizing how powerful her opponent was, not just in terms of shadowbending, but also with age and experience, it scared Korra.

To know this version of her gained her power from so many versions of herself, then the thought of what kind of versions of her were slain came to mind.

"You... how can you do this? How can you allow Sha-Garou to do this to you, accept his lies?!" She cried out, looking around to see her friends and loved ones struggle against the shadow tentacles, then at who was responsible

"You're supposed to be the Avatar, protector of the Four Nations, the bridge between the two worlds, Raava's ally! Not some monster who takes power from other forms of you!" she called out, feeling herself get more distressed at realizing her dreams were more than she realized, visions as well.

"Spirits, you even killed a toddler version of us!"

That burst of anger filled words however made her evil counterpart a bit curious as seen by the look on her face, having to pause her mocking behavior.

"Wait, how did you know about that?" She asked, her calculating eyes looking at her target before something rang in her own mind, getting her attention. She had realized something with her own eyes going wide.

"You got to be kidding… You're the Prime herself."

Hearing that made Korra the most confused she's been since she had been getting her visions, trying to find a response.

"Th-The what?"

But she never got the answer at the moment before suddenly metal cuffs flung around Dark Korra's wrists, catching her by surprise as she looked to see Kuvira arriving on the scene, deciding to deal with things.

"I have no idea how you got here or who you are exactly, but I won't standby and let you keep harming my friend or anyone else!" The former leader of the Earth Empire said, preparing to fight.

"And in case you forgot, I already kicked your ass before."

But a wicked laughter rang out from Dark Korra, her eyes turning red once more before blowing some blue flames out of her mouth, careful not to harm herself as she melted some of the cuffs until it was enough to break free.

"And did you forget something, Kuvi? I'm the Avatar…"

Before Kuvira could react in any other way besides surprise, a shadow tentacle burst through her shoulder, lifting her up in the air, making the former enemy of Korra scream in pain.

"YAAAHHH!!"

An perfect distraction for those watching as Dark Korra quickly sent out another tentacle around her good self's throat and dragging her struggling self close enough to get a good view.

"And you have to deal with it." Dark Korra said with that damn smile on her face, looking from a pained Kuvira to a gasping Korra.

"Before I take your energy, let me show you what should have been done with this little bitch." she offered.

Turning back to Kuvira, who tried to free herself of the sharp tentacle sticking out of her, the shadowbender raised her hand up, forming a single pointed shadow finger, aiming it towards Kuvira's throat as she laughed.

"Credit where it's due, at least you're taking this more bravely than Guan did."

"Fuck you..." was all Kuvira defiantly spat back, watching the shadow inching ever so closer to her jugular, her pulse increasing as it got closer…

... Unknown to anyone, the masked female had finally arrived on the scene, following the path of destruction, just in time to see the shadowbender she had tried to warn about prepared to murder Kuvira in front of the struggling and helpless.

At that moment, the young woman knew it was pointless to hide it anymore.

"ANAANA, STOP!!!"

At that very moment, everyone's attention was taken by the new arrival as they looked to see the hooded female with the mask standing there, having yelled out.

But to both Korra's, they each had different reactions to what was just said.

Korra herself couldn't believe what she just heard, knowing what was just said, while Dark Korra was the one most caught off guard, amazement on her face as she let both of her targets go before beginning to walk over to the young woman.

As Asami managed to slip free, she rushed over to her fianceé who was checking up on Kuvira, trying to quickly heal her wound as Baatar Jr. rushed to his former lover's aid.

But even then, she could see that Korra's attention was still stuck on the two unexpected guests.

"Korra, what's wrong?" she tried to ask, able to see just what it was stuck on her face, realization and disbelief.

Katara, Tenzin, Kya and Bumi too heard the term and couldn't believe their ears, their families and others wondering what they were all thinking.

Seeing Dark Korra come to her, all the masked young woman could do was just see the look of sincere interest in those cyan eyes forming.

"W-What?... But... how could...?" The older woman tried to say as the young woman knew she could no longer wear her mask any more and began to lower her hood, revealing the medium length black hair of hers tied up in a mini-wolftail before having to take her doll mask in hand and took it off...

... revealing the youthful looking, light skinned face of the fifteen year old girl under it, as well as her own light green eyes looking so conflicted and frightened.

One Dark Korra knew more than anyone.

"Yasuko?"

The name was all that fell from Dark Korra's lips, but the truth that came with it caused everyone in the area to be taken aback, most especially Korra and Asami themselves as it was all making too much sense.

"Korra, what does 'Anaara' mean?" The latter had to ask, already having a feeling upon realizing who the teenage girl very much resembled, but the Avatar, shocked beyond belief, still answered.

"It's the Water Tribe word for 'Mother'."

All the teenage girl could do was look up with saddened eyes at the corrupted version of her mother, the same woman that loved her wife, who the teenage girl called "Mother", the one who had... committed such horrible acts.

But Yasuko Sato II wasn't scared of what her Anaana had become, seeing the look of shock in Dark Korra's glowing red eyes, having turned back to their Cyan as she got closer.

"Please, before I'm about to make a very painful choice…" Yasuko began, taking a deep breath, a look of possible regret forming as she took her mother by the hands, able to feel all the power coursing through her body.

"I beg you, PLEASE, stop this madness. I know what he's given you, what happened since, but… you have to end this, let this other you get him out of you... I can't lose you too."

But all the shadowbending Avatar could do was look at her daughter, who resembled her beautiful wife so much, something confusing her as she ignored that voice in her head telling her to kill her there and then.

"But…" she began before just then realizing something as a thought came to mind…

... one that didn't sit right with her.

"... what about you?"

"What?" Yasuko asked back.

"If I recall right, I made sure no one back home could stop me." Dark Korra's voice rang out as Korra and Asami, who had given Kuvira over to Baatar Jr. to get to safety, watched the mother and daughter from another universe talk, unable to turn away from the scene.

"So let me ask you this..."

With that, a lash was heard as a shadow hand grabbed and ripped at the back of Yasuko's jacket, distracting her just enough for Dark Korra to turn her around on her knees by her hands, giving her and everyone a good look at the torn red top under the jacket…

And under it, the five massive scars on Yasuko's back, stretching out from her lower back to the top left shoulder near her neck.

"HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE?!" Dark Korra's voice rang out for everyone to hear, her eyes turning red in rage, wanting to know the truth.

Sadly for her daughter, this was the outcome she didn't want to happen, to which Yasuko closed her eyes tightly, tears slowly forming from them and down her cheeks.

"... I'm so sorry..." was all she could say sadly to her mother.

Then, without warning, a newly formed shadow hand grabbed Dark Korra by the back of her hair and threw her against the wall of a nearby building.

The action shocked not just Korra, Asami and the other witnesses', but the shadowbending Avatar herself, who ignored the pain, her own red eyes in shock at what just happened.

Dark Korra couldn't believe it, there was no way what she thought was true, no way that...

But as she watched her own daughter stand back up, the scarred back to her before turning around, it hit the corrupted Avatar like a sack of bricks.

Especially as Yasuko Sato II reopened her sorrowful eyes to show them turn from her natural light green...

... to a GLOWING BLOOD RED.

Chapter Text

The Dark Avatar's shadows froze as did the woman herself, all as the crew stared at the teenage girl they all realized was her daughter, Yasuko Sato II.

She too wielded the shadows just as her mother and swung at Dark Korra with a long shadow arm. The invader snapped back just in time to dodge out of the way before snarling. She glared at her daughter with hatred in her eyes.

"So that's how you lived..." Her tone dripped with venom.

The now shadowbending Yasuko caught her breath. She heaved another shadow tentacle towards her, but Dark Korra sidestepped out of its way. Her aim was a little clumsy.

"Ha! You're not a natural bender. You don't stand a chance, little missy..."

Seeing her distracted, Korra jumped at the opportunity, hurling a ball of fire towards the Dark Avatar. She caught off guard and she didn't have time to block, stumbling off balance as the flames hit her.

She spun round, but before she could grab Korra with a shadow tentacle, her arm was gripped by another shadow appendage, holding it still as she struggled against it.

"I am your kid, so i'm just as stubborn!" The red eyed Yasuko called out, before trying to use another shadow to grab Dark Korra's other arm. But her hold on her was a little weak, enough for Dark Korra to try wiggling out.

"You can't hold me ba-ARGH!" A jolt of electricity coursed through Dark Korra's body. Her muscles spasmed but she fought against it, turning and shoving this world's Asami away from her, realizing her taser gloves did the trick.

She breathed heavily, looking around her out of the corner of her eyes, realizing something.

After getting distracted and losing control of her shadows, she became surrounded. The fallen Avatar's face contorted in anger.

"This isn't the last time you'll see me..."

With the clear warning hissed, Dark Korra disappeared into the shadows she jumped into.

Her daughter didn't want to let her go, Yasuko was ready to go after her when Korra called out to her.

"Don't go!" She was almost out of breath. "She's too strong like this. You can't fight her, please..."

The shadowbender hesitated, and before long noticed the flash of purple light down the street.

Dark Korra was gone, off to another universe. The only postive to all of this was that they at least they managed to get her to retreat.

The Avatar looked around. There were quite a few wounded, but Katara and Kya were leading them away, doing their best to deal with their wounds. They were in good hands, no doubt. She turned towards her fiancé.

"Are you alright?"

Asami nodded, wiping a trickle of sweat off her temple trying to catch her breath.

"Now you believe me," Yasuko said, walking up to the two, her eyes turning back to normal. "You saw what's been happening across the other universes. You heard how many too."

Korra's heart dropped, reminded of what she heard. This girl, their child from another universe, was right, but it was still so hard to believe that there were other universes out there, and that somehow Sha-Garou could travel between them.

She didn't say anything, still trying to process everything.

Then there was the fact that this Yasuko from the same universe as this older, evil version of herself was too a shadowbender, something which didn't go unnoticed.

"I bet you have a lot of questions," The teenage girl figured and acknowledged. "I can and will explain everything." The rest of the crew walked up to them. They also heard what was going on.

"Let's go sit down somewhere," Lin said. She crossed her arms and motioned towards the restaurant with her head.

The streets had emptied as people fled, and the restaurant workers and the wedding planners dipped as soon as they heard the commotion. It was for the better, the destruction wasn't small.

After getting things in check, the group of allies and their newest guest sat down around one of the tables. The joyful decorations felt out of place now.

They had so many questions they barely knew where to start. Korra was the first to speak.

"What did she mean? When... I, your mother, whatever, when she asked how are you alive?"

All Yasuko could do was let out a sigh as sadness crossed her face. "In our universe, my time, my Anaana, she... destroyed almost everything, she gave into the darkness in her spirit, became more ruthless and violent when dealing with matters..."

The images she saw in her mind as she spoke shook the young girl, something that the soon to be married couple, as with everyone else, saw haunted her.

Then Yasuko put her hand on her shoulder where the scar on her back began.

"She thought she had killed me, and I would have died... I was slowly dying, bleeding out when she left. It was then that Khu-Shui found me." She kept going, seeing the crew's eyes widened as she knew they met the spirit before.

"The Khu-Shui from my universe, not yours."

Korra however immediately thought back to the vision Sha-Garou showed her where she had killed Guan in cold blood with her bare fists. It sent a shiver down her spine knowing that in another universe it came true, and it was much worse.

Still, seeing the young teenage girl remember everything about her past and how much she was haunted by it, all both Korra and Asami could do was pat her shoulder.

"Wait a moment, how could any of this be?" Mako had to point out a obvious detail that hadn't been brought up. "He perished after Korra got him out of Hattori, yet you're saying he wasn't gone, and somehow your mother ended up working with him."

"Have to side with Mako, it doesn't make sense." Kya herself had to agree, having been easily healing up the cut on Thuy's arm as the young shadowbender shook her head.

"I know how it sounds, I wasn't born at the time. But from what I do know, as my Anaana energybended him out of Hattori Hanzo, Sha-Garou knew his other self, from yours, was receiving the same treatment and tried to escape." she explained with a sigh before noticing two similar glasses left on the table, getting an idea how to explain things.

"Ever heard of the theory of going into the past and harming a single insect and suddenly everything in the future is changed in some form of way?"

"My grandma told me something like that." Thuy answered as Yasuko nodded, raising the two glasses.

"Right. I believe that was the moment our universes split off from each other. In your universe, you guys got rid of your Sha-Garou." She explained before putting one glass down and focusing on the other.

"But in my universe, since Sha-Garou must have had some form of hive mind expanding to at least your universe, he tried escaping, Hattori dying in the process." she explained, not seeing the look on Lin's face at the idea of her brother indeed passing away during the energybending process to separate him from the shadow spirit.

"And that forced my Anaana to do the only move she could do…"

With the obvious lead in, Yasuko looked at Korra with sad eyes. "She willingly became his host."

The Avatar couldn't believe what she was hearing, that her other self actually accepted to become the host of an evil spirit, having to know.

"But why?"

"Because she knew what he was capable of, yet she had no reason to give him what he wanted." Yasuko answered, remembering what her Asami told her sometime after it happened. "Even as he begged her to use his power, she didn't listen, she had no need for revenge… at least... at the time."

Then with a sigh, she continued more. "Now, on his own, Sha-Garou can't fully take over an Avatar, have to deal with Raava. Which is why he's making her steal the energy of other you's as with each Avatar, he becomes more powerful, overpowering her and now I..." she swallowed the lump in her throat.

"And now I don't think there's hope for her to fight back. We just have to defeat her, find a way to free her along the way."

"And how might we do that?" Lin asked. "She's as powerful as all of us combined, if not more. And if what you're saying is true, she's only getting more powerful."

That got a head shake from Yasuko. "Then we need to as well."

The shadowbender then held up her hand, showing everyone the crystal on her metal glove. "We need to visit the other universes and round up whoever's left to help us fight. It's our only chance. I've never taken anyone else with me across dimensions but I think it should work."

"Think?" Bolin said. "Could it... liquify us?" He raised an eyebrow, eyeing the strange crystal.

"Well..." she thought for a moment, making the crew more and more nervous. "I don't think so."

"That's not a no."

"It's also not a yes, Uncle Bo" she continued, turning to look at the others just before she could see Bolin's own reaction to the nickname.

"It works by changing the frequency our particles are vibrating at, taking us into a different world, ones different from yours and mine. Like tuning to a different radio station..." Yasuko explained in detail, pretty much proving she was indeed a Sato alright.

"... If we all link up, like with our arms, then the waves from the crystal should flow through everybody's, and bring everyone with me together."

"And if it doesn't?" Korra asked.

Yasuko couldn't help but hesitate her words. "Well, only one way to find out."

Lin groaned. "Just what we needed. A potential liquifying device."

"It won't liquify you! I hope."

The crew looked at each other for a few moments, thinking in silence. She was right though. It really was their only hope.

"I know it's crazy," Yasuko began to speak. "But you all have seen proof it's possible, and know what's at stake... but I-

"I say we do it," Korra interrupted, giving a trusting smile to her daughter from another universe as Asami too gave one as well.

"If you're in, then I'm in," she added.

Mako looked from Bolin and Opal to Thuy, who all held the same opinions. "Then we're in too."

Lin rolled her eyes and sighed. "Well, what choice do I have then? Fine."

Hearing all of that, Yasuko smiled, the first one she's gotten to do in a long time. "Brilliant. Then we best get prepping."

While the crew and their newest, if temporary, member had all agreed to put a stop to the mad Avatar's existence, in yet another universe, a familiar burst of purple energy formed in the temples of what seemed like the Air Nomads.

Just then, a blackened shape fell out of it as the energy vanished, leaving only the shadowbending Avatar on her hands and knees, breathing heavily as her eyes were widened at what she witnessed.

"How?! Why would she do it? Why would Yasuko, MY OWN DAUGHTER, become a shadowbender herself!" She growled, pounding the ground in anger, only for a familiar voice to ring out in her head.

"Simple, she seeks to end your quest, to become the one and only Avatar of all the universes…" The voice of Sha-Garou said in it's wicked tone, though admittingly just as surprised as she was. "Though I must admit, it is quite ballsy of her to dare become what she's scared most of."

"I saw her eyes, she…" Dark Korra began, remembering how saddened her own flesh and blood was at having to reveal what she had become.

"... She didn't wanna do it."

"But she did and now we have yet ANOTHER problem… seems like our old friend Khu-Shui decided to throw her hat into the game, as you humans say."

The former Avatar remembered when she first met the shadow spirit in its domain, with how playful she was, but also all knowing, seeming to know a lot herself.

"You're saying that she came to Yasuko as she was bleeding out and offered her the same deal you made?" She asked.

"I don't think so. Me and that useless worm that I'm sickened to call one of my kind never got along. Then again, she was always the more weak minded of my kind…" Sha-Garou said, annoyed at this. "Point being, she's now assisting the Prime herself, which is a very bad thing, especially that if she and that bitch of a-"

"DON'T CALL HER THAT!" Dark Korra interrupted with an angry yell before catching herself, realizing what she just said about her daughter.

Something which the shadow spirit took note of, but choose not to push forward.

"... that if she and your kid had managed to follow us here, more than likely with the Uchū Crystal, she can do the same with the Prime."

Realizing that things were going to become much harder now, Dark Korra shook her head, forming an idea.

"Okay then, then I'll just get stronger. Find me this universe's me, take her power, then go from there."

"And what if Yasuko, the Prime and her allies just happen to come by?"

Dark Korra smirked, her eyes turning red once more as she bended up a shadow claw. "Then I'll just have to improvise…"

Just then, she took note of the area as it reminded her of the one of the old air temples that air nomads used to reside in before Sozin had them exterminated.

Yet, something was off, getting her attention.

"Something about this place looks strange to you?"

It was then she saw a statue of a figure, bending a blue flame to light up the area to see it better, but it didn't look like an airbending monk per say, it had similar robes along with its pose...

... but instead of an arrow carved into their heads to show off the tattoos of who they were, it looked more like flames.

"I think this universe took a more… interesting different route than ours and the Prime's…"

Knowing they were about to make what was obviously a dangerous choice, especially since they were going against an darker and more dangerous version of their most powerful ally, the crew had to get some things in order before making the leap with the daughter of their newest enemy.

"Thuy, I have to ask you something." Mako asked when he and his girlfriend were alone, preparing some supplies in the apartment they had just gotten today in recent weeks, getting the metalbender's attention.

"Sure love, what?"

"Are… are you sure you wanna do this?"

"Heh?" She asked, initially confused by the question.

"I mean, are you sure you can handle this?" Mako reiterated as the mohawked girl looked at him with that coy smile of hers.

"Course, no scratch to my arm is gonna hinder me." Thuy said, raising up her healed arm, looking good as new, only to notice that her boyfriend wasn't just being serious for the sake of it.

"Wait a tick, where are you getting at?"

The firebender sighed, looking at the burned scar tissue on his arm he had gotten years before when trying to bring down Kuvira's platinum mecha.

Mako remembered all the healing and rehabilitation, mental, physical and spiritual, it took for him to finally be able to firebend out of it again. And the fears he had of never being able to bend again.

"Thuy, this ain't just some normal day of roughing up some drunks at work or even helping us with UEM's like yesterday…" He began before looking into her brown eyes as he held her hand, trying to still process it.

"This is like 'Serious, end of the world' stuff. Mind you, I've dealt with Amon, Korra's asshole uncle, Red Lotus, the Earth Empire, twice, and all sorts of spirits, both good and evil, even fucking Vaatu!"

The girl from Zaofu listened as her boyfriend kept on going. "Now, we're not just talking shadow spirits, which I can tell you from past experience, is not fun, but also alternative realities, with the worst possible one possessing another version of the most powerful person in the world… I'm…"

Mako tried to put his thoughts into words, knowing while Thuy could hold her own, some things she has never dealt with before.

"I'm scared something bad could happen to you and the others. Enough that I don't know if I could live with dragging you into it if that happens. There, I said it, I'm scared."

The metalbender's face held innocence for once, seeing how Mako was before holding him by his chin with her hand before putting on a small smile.

"This is because we're dealing with an evil version of your ex-girlfriend, isn't it?"

That seemingly out of nowhere remark caught Mako off guard. "Thuy, I'm serious!"

"I know, and I'm thankful you are." Thuy said, giving a nod as she grabbed some clothes besides Mako and packed them up. "I admit, this is new territory for me, I only came into your life months ago cause the freakin' Equalist Ripper indirectly got us to meet. I'm still getting used to being friends with the Avatar, but you know something…"

Then the metal bender gave Mako a hug, but not one of her usual tight hugs that she knew her love secretly loved, but a more calmer, softer hug, her head in his chest.

"My grandmother, before she passed away, old bird told me that even when things are at their worst, when it's the perfect time to be scared, frightened, petrified... it's alright to feel those emotions."

Hearing these kinds of words from someone the firebender has grown used to being quite blunt and rather cheeky was quite a surprise, seeing her look up into his eyes.

"But at the same time, she said to not let them hold you back, to face the problem, even if you get hurt, to never back down." She continued. "I never back down from a scrap, and if I have to go against some crazy psycho version of the fuckin' Avatar, who just happens to be an old girlfriend of yours, then so be it."

At that, Thuy then gave a brave smile, booping Mako's nose with a finger of hers.

"Long as my 'Sparky' is by my side, I'll keep fighting till my bones are knackered and collapse."

Hearing all of that did make Mako feel more of what he felt about the metalbender, he knew for certain that she wouldn't leave his side or back out. But what got to him was how she put it, it sounded almost like something he would have said.

In more colorful terms he normally wouldn't use, but close enough, and it put a happy smile on his face.

"You just wanna get back at a version of Korra, don't you?"

That got him that mischievous smile of the fighter along with a wink.

"Hey love, you said it, not me."

Later on, another member of the crew, Bolin stood in the bathroom in his brother's apartment, him and Opal having already gotten ready and came by to see if Mako or Thuy needed any help.

While his own girlfriend was helping pack, he made up the excuse of needing to use the little benders room. Not because he had to go, but because a lot of thoughts were going through his mind, even before this whole deal with different dimensions, evil Korra and shadowbending time traveling daughters happened.

Bolin looked at himself in the mirror over the sink, giving a deep look.

it had been years since he was the silly earth bending pro-bender that provided jokes with the cute Fire Ferret, he'd experienced various sorts of wars, witnessed things he'd rather forget, Bolin had changed in various ways.

But one of the changes he was the most happy with was his relationship with Opal. Ever since the day they met, he knew there was something about her and after everything, he was thankful everyday that he was with the Zaofu born Airbender.

Even when things went wrong or they had to be separated from each other due to her air nomad duties and his work for Zhu Li, the idea of Opal caring for him and his love for her got him through.

He then looked down at the sink at his hands, one of them clenched.

With a deep breath and a loud sigh, Bolin looked back into the mirror and slapped himself in the face to motivate himself.

"Ow…"

Okay, maybe not the best form of motivation, but it got Bolin perked, he was gonna do this, he was gonna do something that's been on his mind for a long while.

"Hey, Opal, mind coming here for a second? It's important!"

He had asked this after opening the bathroom door and poking his head out, seeing his green eyed girlfriend notice and come over.

"What's up Bo?"

Just then, a sudden feeling in his gut seemed to have just sputtered him out, enough that it changed what he was going to say to her.

"Crazy question, what kind of weird stuff do you think we're gonna see in these different universes?"

While his face had his classic look of goofy naïveness, in his mind, Bolin was cursing himself out for screwing up what he really wanted to ask.

Not that Opal herself seemed to notice, giving it a quick thought. "Oh, I'm sure many weird things, like maybe one where we're all some sort of animals! I can see you as a wolfcat!"

"A wolfcat, really?" Bolin responded with, noting the rather odd choice. "Kinda pictured myself more of a regular old bear."

"To be honest, kinda only said that cause that's what I picture your brother, so kind of goes without saying."

"I see. Well, I can see you as a lovely fair cat owl." Bolin said, picturing his girlfriend as such to which got the airbender so happy to hear.

"OH, yes! Like Uncle Hattori's! I love it!" Opal beamed out, reaching for a hug and kiss on the cheek until Thuy's voice rang out from the other room.

"Oy, Opal dear, need your point of view on something!"

"Coming!" Opal yelled back before looking at her boyfriend. "We'll talk more later, my cute little Wolfcat." She said before giving a poke of her finger onto Bolin's lips as he blushed watching her leave.

"Kay…"

Once she was gone, Bolin groaned to himself, moving the hand that was still clenched from behind the door it was hidden behind and opened it...

... showing the small black felt box he wanted to present her with in his hand.

"Damnit Bolin, next time..." He muttered to himself, pocketing it.

In another part of the city, over at the home of Korra and Asami, the engineer herself was tinkering with her electric gloves, making sure they were finely tuned, while catching glimpses of Korra interacting with Lin, Kya and Katara.

It was obvious to Asami that her future wife to be was leading the charge in this interdimensional journey alongside this alternative universe version of their daughter that wasn't even born yet, and Lin had already volunteered.

Kya herself offered her services to help as a healer, which Lin was at first against, saying too many people were coming along at this point and Korra would do fine on her own. But it was obvious to everyone that Lin was worried about her lover getting hurt.

Yet the master waterbender convinced the metalbender that they're gonna need all the help they could get, and that she was going because she didn't want to see Lin hurt.

That sealed the deal for the Chief, who finally relented and agreed to her coming along.

It made Asami happy to see, not just because of the help, but also due to always liking to see Lin and Kya together, they seemed to be the opposites in personality, but it was clear that they had more things in common and cared for each other dearly.

Something which reminded the heiress of her relationship with Korra. They didn't have the best beginning, but both became close friends, then realized their true feelings for each other, and now, they were going to get married.

Of course, being in a relationship with the Avatar opens its own well of troubles, including now having to deal with a older, corrupted version of Korra from a different dimension.

One whose mind was poisoned by a foe they thought they had defeated, one who gave in after something happened…

This factoid had been the thing most bugging Asami, then turning her attention to the teenage girl currently keeping to herself at a table, having borrowed one of her old jackets and tops to replace the torn up ones, looking over the blue eyed mask Asami remembered her wearing in the cell to cover her identity.

There was more that happened with this Yasuko, one who had been forced to become something she wasn't after what happened with her mother.

"Hey…"

Yasuko looked up from the mask to her side, her attention breaking to focus on her alternative universe mother next to her. "Ah… hi... Mother?"

"Don't worry, it's fine if you call me and Korra that. Would you mind if I…" Asami assured before asking, pointing at the seat next to the girl, who nodded, to which she sat next to her.

Getting close enough, the raven haired young woman realized just how much the girl resembled her, if some of her namesake as well.

Before she was about to wonder how she came to be, Asami then took notice of the mask and glove.

"That's a neat glove, same with your mask, Yasuko..." She began to talk more, only to trail off upon realizing how weird it felt to be calling her by the name of her mother.

Something which didn't escape the shadowbender.

"It's okay, it was mama, or Anaana, who wanted to name me after Grandma." Yasuko said with a smile.

"Why am I not surprised Korra would do that for me?" Asami said, feeling some weight off her shoulders as Yasuko smiled more, looking at the mask.

"As for the mask…"

Then memories began to go through the shadowbender's mind, of how she got the mask, when it was given to her. "It was a birthday gift from my mothers when I was ten." That made Yasuko realize something, turning to Asami. "You and your Korra, when are you two…?"

"It's in two weeks. Today was supposed to be practice for the reception."

"Ah, right. Sorry for the sudden interruption." Yasuko apologized before resuming her story.

"In my universe at this moment, my parents were getting ready to get married as well." she noted before getting back to the mask in hand. "Anyway, I always loved seeing the old dolls you kept since you were little."

"In the room near the upstairs bathroom?" Asami asked, remembering those dolls very much.

"Correct." Yasuko said, happy that some things didn't change, gliding her finger against the lips of the mask.

"And one day, while we were on spending my birthday at Ember Island, you two saw this mask for sale from a vendor and bought it for me..."

Then her attention focused on the crystal adorned glove, carefully holding it.

"And I made this glove based on your old specs of the taser gloves. Like you, I was born a non-bender and got your smarts. And Anaana's stubborness."

Both Sato's had to share a chuckle at that wonderful aspect of Korra they loved.

A sad smile then formed on the shadowbender's face, with Asami knowing the fresher memories still hurt, knowing what this different Korra would become.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Is it about what caused her to finally accept becoming a shadowbender?"

The engineer, slightly unnerved that the alternative universe daughter knew what she was going to ask, nodded. "You said your Korra didn't have at first any reason to give in, clearly for almost twenty years... so what changed her mind?"

The shadowbender sighed, she had a feeling the question was going to pop up, she then remembered the day things changed forever in her universe, her hands slightly trembling just at the image burned into her mind, hearing her Anaana's screams echo in her mind.

"I... I'm not sure you'd want to know... it's pretty bad."

"How bad we talking?" Asami asked, wanting to know the truth when she noticed Yasuko's head lower down as if on it's own.

Asami knew what was gonna happen next.

"Trust me, Asami..."

The teenage girl's head lifted back up, her eyes having turned from the light green to the same kind of bloodshot red eyes with yellow outlines around the pupil that Hattori Hanzo had when Sha-Garou took over.

But while Asami was frightened whenever that happened, that was not the case when Khu-Shui took over, as she could see even the spirit look to feel sadness at what it wasn't saying.

"You really don't want to know," The spirit spoke, her hushed voice not hiding how bad she felt for the young girl. "She's still reeling from it, give her the time she needs."

Saying that, Khu-Shui gave a smile that, unlike Sha-Garou's, held true warmth and kindness as she looked at the human.

"It's nice to see you and Korra again, despite current events."

With that, Yasuko's head lowered back down before it rose again, her eyes showing she was in control once more, green eyes focused on the mask as she put it down before putting one hand over her face.

"Please, mother… I don't want to talk about it… not yet, okay?..." Yasuko asked, the memories coming back, the smell of burning steel filling her nostrils once more…

... and the sight of her Anaana screaming in anguish, it made her eyes tear up more.

Asami knew whatever happened, it was best not to prod her alternative universe daughter about it. When she was ready to talk about it, she and the others would be there to listen and be there for her.

"Hey, 'Suko…" She said, placing her hand on the girl's free hand, the shadowbender looking back at her. "We'll stop Sha-Garou, and if we can, we'll free your mother."

While she still felt it may be too late to save her Anaana from the spirits evil, hearing that did put another smile, a more happier one, onto Yasuko's face, giving a hug to her other mother, to her surprise.

"Thank you... I know you're not my actual mother, but I needed to hear that from you."

Before the thought of her alternative self crossed Asami's mind, to seemingly break the mood, Fumi had jumped up onto Asami's lap, wanting attention. "Oh, hey girl…"

Just then, the WolfCat turned its head at Yasuko, her deadpan looking face unable to show it's confusion at the new guest who seemed to instantly know who she saw.

"Fumi, baby, it's been awhile!"

That earned the teenager a small meow and hop from the wolfcat, snuggling up in the Shadowbender's arms happiness as she petted her, like the animal somehow knew her and needed the comfort.

Realization came to mind as Yasuko looked around, curious as Asami watched. "Hey, is Naga still around, it's been forever since I seen her!"

That too put a happy smile on Asami's face.

"Give me a quick second."

"What do you think happened here then?" Dark Korra knelt down by a broken altar. The inscriptions on it were definitely fire nation.

"Isn't it obvious? The fire nation was destroyed."

The Dark Avatar had a look through the ruins. It was true, but the fire nation was not where they meant to land. This was supposed to be the air nomad temples. Unless...

In the rubble, she spotted a ripped piece of cloth. She rummaged through the cobble, digging it out. A yellow piece of cotton.

"The air nomads destroyed the fire nation." she said. "The war was the other way around."

"Finally. An interesting universe," Sha-Garou chuckled.

"Whatever." She threw the cloth back on the pile of rubble. "You said the Avatar would be here." Just then, she heard voices. She squinted, listening out, a grin spreading across her face. "And I stand corrected."

She snuck into the shadows, curving around the ruins of the temples. She heard footsteps, and hid in the shadows until she could see them.

"I don't think we'll find anymore firebenders here, Korra." She heard Mako's voice. "We've looked everywhere. The ones Tenzin rounded up are the only ones."

"Besides Zaheer," Bolin said.

Dark Korra watched as they headed up the steps, searching the temple ruins.

"If Harmonic Convergence made any more firebenders, they might have headed here..." this world's Avatar said. Dark Korra spotted her earth kingdom attire, odd. "We need to try."

"There's no need." She rose from the shadows, manifesting behind them. The darkness dripped and swirled around her body as the crew turned to face her.

"Is that... you?" Bolin whispered to Korra.

"No? Yes? NO!"

Dark Korra smirked as they fumbled, and sent a shadow tentacle forward to grab the Avatar. Mako reacted quickly, dispersing the darkness with a gust of airbending as a blue arrow tattoo on his head became noticeable to the shadowbender.

"So you're an airbender in this one."

"This one?" Mako furrowed his brows.

Bolin sprung forward, raising a stream of water around him and hurling it at the dark Avatar, but she only blocked it with another shadow.

"And you a waterbender? Wow, so much to learn! But..." she sunk into the darkness, making the crew look round desperately, wide eyed.

"... I'm in a bit of a hurry."

She appeared behind them again, taking the brothers by surprise and flinging them away with two shadows. She pinned them down as they struggled against the tentacles, while she grabbed this world's Avatar in the darkness.

Korra slammed her foot down, raising up a boulder before being knocked off balance by the shadow tentacle grabbing her. The boulder fell back down on the ground before she had a chance to do anything else. She pushed against the shadow, but it was useless.

"Let me go, damnit!"

"I will."

She watched as the dark version of herself approached, forcing her head in her grip. She could just about see her hand glow on the side of her face, before she let out a scream.

She felt her body going numb before going limp in her hold.

"Another one down." Dark Korra said, feeling the surge of power in her before disappearing again after letting go.

The two brothers hurried off the ground as soon as the shadows lifted, but all they got to see was a flash of purple light, and no more Dark Korra.

Instead, their Avatar's body was limp on the floor on the rubble, Mako and Bolin yelling out in response.

"KORRA!"

Chapter Text

"Is everyone ready?" Yasuko asked, looking out at the crew that gathered around her.

Korra checked one more time. Everyone that agreed to come was there. Bolin, Mako, Thuy, Opal, Lin and Kya, and of course her fiancé were ready to head into another world.

"I think we're ready," she said.

Yasuko nodded and took a deep breath. "I thank you all for doing this. Now, we all need to link arms. I'll try and make sure the crystal takes us all across. If I'm correct, we should be able to follow my mother's signal."

The crew did as they were told.

"Please don't liquify us," Bolin whispered to himself, shutting his eyes tightly.

Yasuko used her special metal glove by clenching it, in turn forming a tiny spark of electricity, letting it flow through the crystal, in turn the purple light lit up, spreading first through her wrist, through her arm, and then across her whole body.

The traveler watched, nervous to see whether it could pass through to the next person. She then saw Asami's hand, linked with her, also light up and she relaxed.

The energy spread through everyone and soon the tingly feeling of being transported across dimensions enveloped her...

... and then, all everyone saw briefly was a glowing purple for what seemed like moments...

The next thing she knew, the world around Yasuko started coming into focus again. She and the rest of her allies felt solid ground at their feet once more.

The teenage girl looked next to and around herself. And their her thankfulness, everyone was there.

"We're not liquid!" Bolin yelled, feeling his body all over, happy to see he was in one piece before hugging Opal. "Oh, thank you Ravva!"

Korra smiled. They made it. She looked around them and their new environment.

It worked, it actually worked.

Everyone in the group aside from Yasuko also looked around the area, taking in the fact that they were now in an entirely different universe from their own.

"Alright, I'll be the first to admit I was wrong about your plan, kiddo." Lin admitted to Yasuko, herself amazed that not only did they survive the first jump altogether, but they were in a whole new world as she looked around the odd stone temple they were in before turning to the Shadowbender. "You do know where we are, right?"

"Err, not exactly." she answered to which Lin's behavior turned back from being grateful to her skeptical self.

"Pardon?"

"I said I'm not sure." Yasuko admitted before looking at her glove and the crystal on it. "The Uchū Crystal is weird. Yes, you can tune in the frequency to follow pieces of it used by others, but you're not going to know how where we end up or what kind of universe you hop into." she explained, before shrugging.

"And even then, we don't know if we got here before or after my Anaana and Sha-Garou. I got lucky that I even got to your guys universe before them."

"So there's still a chance we could fail-" The Chief began before Kya stopped her with a hand on her shoulder.

"Hey, Lin, give 'Suko a break. Clearly she's still getting used to this and had been through a lot." The Waterbender suggested, coming to the young girl's aid, to which her lover sighed, her green eyes looking to the side a bit, feeling embarassed.

"Right, sorry about that, squirt."

The daughter of Korra and Asami from another universe just smiled at the Chief, nodding. "It's okay, It was annoying for me with the first couple jumps too. I'm just happy we're all safe."

Seeing Kya being the one to reel in Lin made the shadowbender remember in her universe that these two were always super nice to her since she was born, though she didn't wanna say what her Korra did to them after she fell to Sha-Garou's influence.

"Hey guys, may wanna check this out!"

Everyone's attention turned to Mako after he said that as both him and Thuy were standing in front of a broken stone statue of a figure in robes, Korra joining him in lighting up the area with some fire in their palms.

"My Airbender history may be a bit rusty, but aren't they all supposed to have arrow tattoos?" Thuy noted, making note of the carving on the statue's shaved head not signifying the kind of tattoos they were most known for, but of flames.

"Kya?" Opal asked the waterbender, who looked around the area, memories of when her father showed her around the ruins of the Air Temple along with her mother and siblings coming back to her.

She remembered Tenzin being the most interested while Bumi would try climbing over every large rock, claiming each as his own as Aang and Katara laughed.

That being said, while the ruins looked familiar to her, they were different at the same time, then something caught her attention out of the corner of her eye, turning and rushing over to it, kneeling down to give it a look, which thankfully some cracks in the temple allowed for light to shine down on it.

There were two skeletons, each dressed in different clothes as it looked like both fell onto the same spear.

One was clearly a monk judging by his choice of attire, but the colors were wrong.

The robe should have been yellow and orange with brown beads around the neck. But this one's robe was black and red with gold colored beads on.

Then Kya noticed the armor the other skeleton was wearing, clearly a soldier, but it wasn't the colors she was expecting, but rather the same ones the monk's clothes should have been.

And then she saw the blue arrow on the soldier helmet.

"... oh no..." She said, feeling the color in her face drain as the others looked at her, turning as she closed her eyes.

"This isn't a Air Temple, this is a Fire Temple."

"Fire Temple?" Asami asked as it all started to make sense to everyone. "You mean-"

"The roles were switched in this universe. It wasn't the Fire Nation killing almost every Airbender to find my father…" Kya began, the realization of what universe they were in dawning on her more and more.

"It was the Air Nation exterminating any firebenders... and he was a firebender."

Silence sunk in for everyone as Lin came over to comfort her partner, everyone realizing the severity of how things changed.

It was, of course, Bolin who gave his own commentary on the situation in the only way he could.

"... Dark."

"I thought you said what happened with Sha-Garou was the breaking off point?" Korra asked Yasuko, who merely shook her head.

"For our universes, yes. But other ones aren't bound by just that particular moment, some changes that affect others in the long run could happen going back as far as the original Avatar, to even just yesterday. But all leading to a similar branching point."

"So the possibilities are endless, so many universes." Korra realized as Bolin sat down on a large slab of stone.

"Yeah, I mean, like Yasuko said; Change one thing at a certain moment, and the whole universe could branch off into two more, then they branch off into two more, and then-"

"We get the point." Lin interrupted, hand over the earthbender's mouth before looking around.

"But if that's true, what about the Water Tribe and Earth-"

"No, this is terrible, very terrible!"

"We already know that Mako." The Chief said, turning her head to her detective, who shook his head at his boss, holding his hands up in defense.

"I didn't say that."

"Then who-"

"I know, but… what are we gonna do now? She's dead! The others have to know!" Bolin's voice rang out, but not coming from where he was sitting, too having heard his voice talk.

"Okay, you guys hear that too, right?" He whispered as both Korra and Yasuko looked at each other, realizing what this meant.

"No!" The Avatar cried out, rushing away from the group towards where the voices were heard.

"Korra, wait!" Asami said, trying to follow her as did the others.

With the Airbender Mako and the Waterbender Bolin, both brothers looked down at the body of their close friend.

"I mean, this is the worst possible time! With Zaheer and the Red Lotus on the loose, doing spirits know what, now the cycle has restarted and we're at square freakin' one!" The younger of the two pointed out as the older sibling kneeled next to his old flame, giving a silent prayer for her.

"And the worst part is that it was another, somehow evil and older version of Korra that killed ours!"

"We'll have to regroup with Tenzin, tell him-" Mako said after a few moments of silence, but just as he began talking, both brothers heard footsteps coming fast towards them, more specifically behind the airbender.

As both turned and looked out of the darkness, they witnessed come out of the nearby passageway, to their jaw dropped surprise, another Korra.

"What the?!" The Waterbender asked as he looked back and forth at the Korra in the Water Tribe clothes that just came in and the one whose body laid on the ground in Earth Kingdom attire.

"Who, what, how, when?! CONFUSION!"

"Oh shit, no..." Korra herself said, not even noticing how different these versions of her friends looked, focusing solely on the body on the ground, holding back tears as she realized what had happened.

"Damnit, we just missed her!"

"Who are you?" Mako's voice rang out behind her as Korra suddenly felt some metal near the side of her neck, turning her head enough to see that this Mako holding the hilt of a old wind sword, one aimed right at her. "What did you do to her?"

"Wait, wha-"

"WHY DID YOU KILL KORRA!?" The airbender yelled out, holding who he thought was the evil Korra who took his friend's life at wind sword point, rage and sadness forming in his eyes as his Bolin held tried to calm things down.

"Hey, relax Mako!"

"But I didn't-"

"YES, YOU DID!"

"No she didn't!" Asami's voice rang out as this different Mako felt a metal gloved hand clamp down on his shoulder as he, Korra and the other Bolin saw the non-bender prepared to shock him.

"She's innocent, let her go or else."

"Asami? What are you doing here, aren't you supposed to be with Tenzin and the other firebenders?" Bolin asked, confused at seeing her as the green eyes of her had a tinge of confusion.

"Other firebenders, huh?" She asked as the others finally made it onto the scene, both groups now seeing each other, most noticeably Mako and Bolin now seeing their different selves and vice versa, both sets of brothers equally surprised.

"WOAH, Mako…" The Waterbender Bolin began, seeing his other self.

"This is so weird." The Bolin who was standing next to Opal finished for his doppelganger as both Mako's approached each other, giving each other a look over, seeing how different the other looked.

From the detective noticing the airbender tattoos on the other's body and said airbender noticing the lack of them on the one in front of him and the burns on his one hand.

"Tell me about it." Both Mako's said at the same exact time.

Thuy gave a deep breath at the sight. "Oh my, two Mako's, I must be dreaming…" She said to herself, fanning herself which Yasuko noted, but shook off, going over to Korra, who had been now kneeling over her other self's body, crying to herself with Asami at her side.

The Shadowbender felt so terrible about this, closing her eyes as she turned away.

"This is all my fault, if I-"

"Hey, Yasuko, you're not to blame." Korra began, holding the hand of her dead self. "It's Sha-Garou's fault, it's… the other me's fault. Not yours."

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but what in the name of Raava are you talking about? And why are there two of me and Bolin? And three of you?" The airbender Mako asked, now having somewhat of a hold on this situation.

Well, as much as he could having just seen three versions of Korra.

"Also, what the heck is a 'Sha-Garou'?" The Bolin in water tribe garb asked before glancing at Yasuko. "And when did Asami get a somehow younger looking twin sister?"

"It's a… bit of a long story." she began, lowering her head before lifting it back up, looking at the other versions of the brothers as her eyes turned red and yellow, making the both of them jump in surprise.

"So I'll try to make it as short as I can for you two." Khu-Shui's voice came out of Yasuko's mouth with a bit of a playful smile, ready to fill them in.

And that she did as the shadow spirit tried to explain, as clearly and quick as possible, finishing for those native to the universe.

"So our Korra was killed by an evil, older version of herself from your universe and time?" Bolin looked at their Avatar's lifeless body. His eyes were shiny with tears.

After explaining the whole story, Khu-Shui passed Yasuko's body back to her, the teenage girl blinking a few times before taking a deep breath. "Yeah, exactly what my Anaana did."

She couldn't say it wasn't unpleasant when the spirit did that, especially since unlike Hattori Hanzo when Sha-Garou took over, she knew of everything the spirit did when she was in control, but she was getting used to it.

This world's Mako groaned. "We need to tell Asami too, she needs to know." He wiped a tear that rolled down his cheek quickly, trying not to let anyone see him upset, though his other self was quick to comfort him with a pat on his shoulder as did Thuy.

"I know it's hard," Yasuko began, feeling like that was the universe's biggest understatement. "But if we can somehow stop my Anaana, then we'll prevent this happening to anyone else."

The two brother's were quiet for a moment, saying their silent goodbyes to their Korra. It was a heart wrenching sight, and the airbender Mako couldn't stop his voice from shaking as he spoke again.

"Let's get to my sky bison, Pabu. He'll take us to Fire Temple Island."

The crew nodded, following the brother's off the mountain. Waiting for them on the bottom was a droopy, half-asleep bison that perked up when he saw his companion.

The animal, who held the name of Bolin's fire ferret in this universe, could sense the sadness and he mimicked his friends emotions, looking confusedly at the crew like he was seeing double before seeing the lifeless body of the Korra it knew in Bolin's arms and knowing why his companion was sad.

After having to wrap up this Korra's body and getting her up on the saddle for a proper burial, they were off, their flight was quiet, besides the muffled sobs of the two brothers.

As the waterbending Bolin was comforted by the others, his older brother hid his face from everybody as tears rolled down his cheeks, blown away by the winds. With every passing second, their sadness was turning to anger...

... but that was taken away as he knew his Korra wouldn't want him to be this angry, but to keep fighting the good fight.

Fire Temple Island was just as the new guests expected - an island outside of Republic City mimicking the long gone civilization of the Fire Nomads. Little surreal, but still beautiful to look at.

As they landed, Tenzin, looking similar to his regular self, yet with the Fire Nomad colors and tattoos, rushed over to them excitedly, convinced they must have found more fire benders.

"Ah, see you managed to find..."

But as he took a closer look, this version of the stern airbender realized the people on the bison weren't strangers at all. He froze, staring as they hopped down, noticing the doppelgangers.

"What the?" he asked, trying to get a grip of things. "What am I... Oh no..." his voice actually cracked, upon realization of who had been wrapped up inside the blanket.

Just at that moment, this universe's Asami made her way over too, dressed in the same Fire Monk robes as Tenzin, her hair tied back and scorch marks on her boots, having just come out of training.

"Something terrible happened," Mako said, trying to keep from bursting out in tears as he saw their two allies realize the truth.. "And these guys need our help."

The crew waited as the brothers explained the situation, having to see everyone's hearts break at the news of their loss.

Even though this was a different Asami they were watching, one who must have been affected by this universe's Harmonic Convergence, Korra and Asami's heart still dropped when she saw her expression as she got the news.

For Yasuko, it was worse knowing it was her Anaana who had done the deed, having to hug this firebending version of her mother, if in some way to comfort her.

The firebending Asami spent a few moments taking it in, tears welling up in her eyes before her brows furrowed.

"Then we'll do whatever you ask to stop her," the firebender said, turning her head to the crew. "Count us in."

Tenzin nodded. "My firebenders are still training, some will be scared... but we've got your back."

Korra let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you all."

Firebender Asami made a small flame of fire in her hand. "When the time comes, we'll be ready."

That was all they needed to hear as Yasuko noted there was no time to lose anymore.

They had just missed Dark Korra in this universe and had to hurry to try and catch her in the next. They said their goodbyes to the brothers and the two firebenders, before linking arms once more.

Bolin closed his eyes. "Please don't-"

"Yes, we know, 'Don't liquify us'. Just do it already." Lin interrupted him.

Yasuko nodded, activating the crystal. They were enveloped in purple light, praying that the next universe was not only the right one, but they got there first.

The last few of the Earth Kingdom palace guards were rounded up and taken away.

All the greying, long haired man could do was stare at his achievements, all his hard work, dedicated to the order he followed...

... he had to admit, seeing the palace alight, people scrambling through the streets of Ba Sing Se and descending into chaos, it all fell into place, perfectly in balance.

It was enough to put a sense of ease in the mind of Zaheer.

He then turned his head as he heard the footsteps of his protégé behind him, seeing her coming out from the palace's gates with a small skip in her feet.

"The Earth Queen is dead." she said, pleased herself at what she accomplished. "As they say, long live the queen."

Hearing the attempt at a mocking quip, Zaheer nodded, knowing he had to get back to business.

"Our mission is nearing completion, Korra..."

"Yeah, good thing too, I always hated the old bitch, all hoity toity with her gaudy jewelry, so far up her own ass..."

This version of Korra smirked at what she got to do. The attire she wore was similar to that of her waterbending teacher, only with actual sleeves, and her brown hair cut down to a short mohawk, a wily look on her face.

"... Let's just say I gave her enough gold to... take her breath away?" she teased, watching the scarred man try to hold back a reaction, only to see the corner of his lips, surrounded by his beard, crook upwards slightly.

Something which this universe's Avatar wasn't letting go of.

"AHH, I saw that, you found that one funny."

"It's clever, darkly humorous..."

"Get it? I metalbended her gold jewelry down her throat to choke her out."

"Yes..."

"I know, I'm endearing."

The two walked away from the burning building, hearing the stone walls crack from the heat, a byproduct of Ghazan taking down the walls with his lavabending.

The streets of the city were left nearly intact, but where the Earth Kingdom soldiers had tried to intervene, there were craters and broken walls from the fights, with the Avatar unleashing her power and Zaheer using lethal chi-based attacks.

Once dealt with, another familiar face regrouped with them, the tall, tattooed woman clapping whatever dust off her hands.

"The generals are taken care of, not a trace of them left."

"Then we're done here, P'Li." Zaheer said, pleased with what his lover had done, looking at all their hard work. "Ghazan and Ming-Hua should be back at the base by now, let's-"

His words were interrupted when a flash of light caught his eye as did the other two. The non-bender frowned, looking down the street at the purple entity forming. "What the-"

It wasn't just a light. People started appearing out of it. He squinted at one in particular...

One that... No, it couldn't be... Was that another Korra?

Both the Avatar and the combustion bender were trying to get a beat on their newest guests when Zaheer simply pointed at the group.

"They're here to stop us," he said. "Get them!"

Korra and P'Li took up their fighting stances as this world's Avatar frowned as she saw the doppelgangers appearing, but it must have been nothing more than a trick to throw them off.

But nothing could stop the Red Lotus, not with her with them.

Before the intruders had time to take in their surroundings, she earth bended three walls around them so they had nowhere to flee, making sure the tops of them were spiked just in case.

Zaheer walked closer, fists out. "If you make a move, you're all dead."

The crew stared wide eyed at where they had just teleported into, but the Avatar herself was most taken aback upon seeing herself look so different and who she was siding with.

"So in this universe, I'm... Red Lotus?" Korra gulped, looking at her angry self next to P'Li, realizing here they must had successful in kidnapping her all those years ago, needing to grasp at Asami and Yasuko's hand as some form of comfort.

Course, the two Sato's were also just as petrified to see a version of the young woman they cared for... looking and acting so wrong.

"Psst, guys," Bolin whispered. "I don't think this is good."

Surprisingly, it wasn't Lin rolled her eyes in response, but Kya.

"No shit."

"Come with us quietly now and you won't get hurt. We won't give you another chance." Zaheer commanded as the Korra affiliated with the Red Lotus metalbended cuffs around their wrists, which caught certain bender's attention as they felt no connection to the metal.

Something which the non-bender among them felt the need to point out.

"And to the metalbenders among you, don't even try. Because I doubt even the most skilled of you can bend platinum."

With that, the three Red Lotus led their new prisoners down the wrecked streets of Ba Sing Se towards the prison, during which Mako had taken notice of Thuy being more quiet than usual.

In fact, she looked petrified.

He wanted to ask what was wrong, but felt now was not the time.

Along the way, the crew tried to warn the group about what would happen, but everything they said to them fell on deaf ears.

"You have to listen to us," Yasuko said. "If we don't act now, my Anaana will be here soon and she'll kill this world's Avatar!"

Zaheer scowled at what he was hearing. "Don't listen to them," he said. "They can't stop the Order of The Red Lotus."

"There's two Korra's right here, AND the one coming is another, isn't that proof enough!" Opal noted, pointing at the two Avatar's who glanced at each other, the cuffed one raising her hands up to wave, but the leader nor his girlfriend wasn't having any of it.

"The Mother of Faces could have given her that face, just so you can mess with us, nice try." P'li snarked.

"We're not even from your universe!" Kya said, looking around. "It's too late to care about what you're doing! We just want to like... I don't know... STOP THE UNIVERSES FROM ENDING!"

The Korra native to this universe frowned, stopping in place. "Wait, the universes are ending?"

"We're not lying!" Yasuko cried out, shaking her head. "I'm from another universe, from the future, she's my Anaana!"

Yet even hearing this, Zaheer let out a unbroken glare at the group as they reached where they had their makeshift cells, having passed by an interested Ghazan and Ming-Hua.

"They're obviously lying, Korra. Trying to deceive us and you, please lock them up."

The Korra of this universe, without objection, opened up a barred cell, too made of platinum, and P'Li pushed the crew inside, seeing them uncuffed before the door to the cell was slammed shut, locked with a single key made of the same kind of metal.

"There's no time for this!" Yasuko tried again to explain, but the Red Lotus was already walking away. "HEY, GET THE FUCK BACK HERE, YOU RED LOTUS SONS OF BITCHES!"

"Wow, can't tell if she got that mouth from me or you." Asami had to comment on to Korra as they watched their alternative daughter keep cursing out the anarchists.

"... or Thuy."

"Brilliant," Lin said. "Now we're trapped here."

Yasuko let out a sigh of frustration. She could sense Dark Korra wasn't too far this time.

She and the others then just noticed the Red Lotus Avatar had hung behind. She looked at them, brows furrowed at there being another her, like she was almost entranced by their eyes.

She almost wanted to hear them out, especially as she saw herself in the platinum cage before looking at Yasuko.

"You... claim to be my daughter? Because you called me your 'Anaana'..." she had to clarified to which the green eyed girl nodded, realizing she may be getting somewhere. But the other Avatar currently locked up had to point out the obvious.

"How, why did you join the Red Lotus?" she questioned, getting closer to her Red Lotus self. trying to wrap her mind around things. "They tried to kidnap us when we were little! Then they tried to kill me four years ago, and that's not even going into the mental trauma I went through!"

Hearing such words, the Korra of the Red Lotus feverously shook her head.

"I... No, Zaheer and the others, they'd never do that to me!"

"Why are you defending them, they're insane bastards!" Mako, having been holding a still scared Thuy, had to call out. But the mohawked Avatar only shook her head more, swearing she knew the truth.

"But they saved my life."

THAT, none of the imprisoned had expected to hear, Korra having to make things clear.

"The ORDER OF THE RED LOTUS... saved your life?"

Yasuko herself was confused at hearing this.

"What do you mean?" she had to ask.

Something which the Red Lotus Korra had to think back far enough, crossing her arms together.

"I was... only four when it happened..."

Many years ago...

The hut in front of him collapsed with a hard thud, the waterbender looking with pride at what he had done, all as the child stayed asleep.

"Sorry brother, but it had to be done." was all Chief Unalaq of the Northern Water Tribe, lowering his hand from near his water skin, said.

All in the name of the Red Lotus.

Silently laughing to himself, the insane spiritbender looked down at his sleeping niece, who was none the wiser to what her uncle had done.

Wanting to indoctrinate her into the order he followed, the young Avatar was needed to open up the Spirit Portals, allowing the Order of The Red Lotus to free Vaatu and allow pure chaos to reign from his release.

Course, that was what HE told those he hired to kidnap Korra.

His fellow members, Zaheer, P'Li, Ghazan and Ming-Hua, they thought they were just commissioned to kidnap Korra and bring her to him and the others.

But they were just the patsies, used as a distraction.

Once those guarding her, the Fire Lord, the Chief of the worthless South Pole, the idiotic son of the previous Avatar and his weakminded brother were occupied trying to fend off the attackers, there he'd be to send that hut crashing down on them.

Would it be enough to kill? Eh, maybe, it's possible. No one was currently coming out of the wreckage at the moment, pretty sure his sister-in-law was buried somewhere underneath the rubble as well.

But Unalaq didn't care, looking down at his niece, prepared to take her sleeping body in his hands, wrapped up in a blanket.

"You have no idea what part you play, for me to become more powerful than any other Avatar before you, for it is I who will become the true Avatar by merging with Vaatu and getting rid of Raava, not you..." he sneered with glee.

"Excuse me?"

The focused voice behind him, followed by wreckage moving, caused Unalaq to pause in place before he touched a hand on Korra, turning around to see a injured, but still breathing Zaheer rise up from the debris, his allies following suit.

"Care to repeat what you just said?" Ghazan himself demanded, not taking matters lightly after almost being killed as he helped Ming-Hua up, Zaheer doing the same with P'Li.

Okay, so maybe dropping the roof of a Water Tribe hut wouldn't kill EVERYONE, but...

"Your services are no longer needed, it's not your business anymore. Payment will be sent to you in full," Unalaq snidely remarked, turning his attention to the four. "Now, if you excuse me-"

"You just tried to kill us while we were busy with the Avatar's protectors like we were nothing." P'Li sneered as Zaheer shook his head.

"So this wasn't just about freeing Vaatu, you intend to become his vessel? Is that your game?"

A accusation which the waterbender wasn't denying at this point.

"I was thinking nicknaming myself the 'Dark Avatar', what you think? Too on the nose?" he shrugged before trying to lash forth some ice he'd bend from his water skin...

... only to realize none shot forth at those he intended to betray and kill.

"Huh, what?"

"Focus, focus Una..." Ming-Hua's voice mockingly chirped, having used his own distracted words to bend any and all water from the skin to her command, smiling evilly.

It was at that moment that Unalaq felt some semblance of fear, deciding to try working around this. "Hey now, look, with me empowered by Vaatu and Raava, the Red Lotus will be unstoppable! The White Lotus would be no more!"

"But what use would the Red Lotus be TO YOU?" Zaheer questioned, already having so many thoughts of what to do right now.

"All the power of Vaatu AND Raava in you, commanding everyone to your whim. Be no better than the corrupt figureheads-"

"Oh, SPARE ME THE FUCKING LECTURE!"

At that moment, Unalaq had it, waving his hands out, bending the loose snow on the ground to his command into the air, ready to just give out.

"No one cares about your philosophy, Guru Laghi-WHATEVER CRAP! Or whatever the Red Lotus thinks is proper balance through necessary disorder, blah-blah-blah!" he complained, thinking of all he put into this scheme of his. "I've planned this out in my head for so long and I'm not having a bunch of crazy lunatics like you screwing up what I sought for so-"

"Mommy, daddy?"

The child's voice broke the madman's speech as he and the other Red Lotus members realized Avatar Korra wasn't where she was resting, turning to see the young child now awake, pawing at the wreckage of her home, no one seeming to be coming out, a look of fright in her eyes.

"Hey, come on, please get up... you need to get up..." she began to tear up, able to move some pieces of debris with her bending before seeing her parents buried underneath more rubble, not moving a inch as both of their eyes were closed.

Even after nudging them, she got nothing.

"Come on, WAKE UP!"

Realizing what looked like the truth, all Korra could do was cry, not hearing the footsteps rapidly coming behind her until it was too late, Unalaq able to quickly grab her by the wrist.

"BACK AWAY! SHE'S MINE!"

"Uncle Unalaq? My parents, they won't..." Korra questioned, struggling in his grip, trying to reach at her parents.

"SHUT UP, BRAT!" he screamed in her ears before looking madly at the other four who hadn't dared make a move. "All of you back the fuck up, I didn't kill my own family to just fail because you, she'll do as I demand her too!"

"NO! Mommy and daddy, they need our-"

A loud slap echoed throughout the entire tundra, the insane Water Tribe chief having smacked his niece in the cheek.

"I SAID SHUT UP, THEY'RE FUCKING DEAD!" he screamed at the scared child before feeling a hard hit to his kneecap, followed by the rest of his leg giving out.

"AAHH!"

Letting go of the confused Korra, Unalaq fell to the ground, unable to get up as a booted foot stomped down hard onto his other leg, hard enough to cause some bone to break through the skin as he screamed more in pain.

"You won't be using the Avatar for your own wicked ideas, not to open the spirit portals OR to free Vaatu..." Zaheer's voice said in a low, angry tone, having used a combination of chi-blocking strikes and bone breaking to leave his fellow Red Lotus member defenseless.

The non-bender tightly held onto his belief in the Order of The Red Lotus, nothing was changing that.

But there was no way Zaheer was allowing a sneaking worm like Unalaq to uphold all power for himself, not when he and his allies were used like fools, warping the world into his own play thing.

And if killing the only Spiritbender in the world at that particular moment meant that the Red Lotus' plan to use the Avatar to open up the Spirit Portals and free Vaatu from the Tree of Time was irreversibly ruined for good...

... Then so be it.

Zaheer knew he'd get chewed out by his superiors for this choice, but he's been chewed out before. Surely wouldn't be the last time either, but he'd cross that bridge when he got there.

A similar sentiment shared by his fellow members as P'Li, Ghazan and Ming-Hua too came by Zaheer's side, all prepared to deal with this matter.

"Want me to make sure not a single piece of him remains?" P'Li asked, ready to use a combustion blast to blow away the now sniveling and injured Unalaq out of existence. And just when Zaheer was prepared to give what he thought should happen...

... he and the others realized all the falling snow around them stopped in place.

"The snow..." Ming-Hua pointed out, the armless bender's eyes wide as she had no idea what was happening.

Following her observation was a powerful gust of wind, the ground shaking as somehow, they all felt the temperature rise up.

None of the Red Lotus weren't that dumb, they knew exactly what it was as their attention was turned to the four year girl breathing heavily, now standing and looking her uncle dead in the eyes, as her eyes glowed white with a righteous fury.

Something which put the fear of both Raava and Vaatu into whatever Unalaq would call a soul.

"K-Korra... sweetie... Please, I'm sorry-YAAAAHHH!"

His lungs erupted in a loud scream, feeling both of his arms snap and break in uneven angles, like he had no control over them, like...

... Korra was bloodbending just by holding one hand out.

Zaheer, himself shocked at this display of bending, glanced up at the moon, seeing it wasn't even full. Before he could comment on it, some stones Ghazan had on him to lavabend was ripped from his pockets.

"HEY!" he called out, before watching them combine into one decent sized pellet and shoot forth through Unalaq's cheeks, blasting in two holes on opposite sides, causing him to scream more in pain, blood filling his mouth.

"AAGGAAHHH!"

Before any knew it, the young Avatar, letting her grief and anger fuel the Avatar State to harm the man who hurt her parents, caused a burst of air to form from under Unalaq and fly him up into the air as she lunged upwards, propelled by the airbending she could enable due to the state.

All any of the Red Lotus members on the ground could do was watch as Avatar Korra, in midair, roared out from her mouth as much fire as she could towards the defenseless man.

Unalaq couldn't even scream anymore due to the high temperature of the flames instantly burning his vocal cords as he fell, his burning corpse falling head first with a hard thud on the snowy ground.

All as Korra followed, landing gracefully on her feet.

With her uncle dead, as well as unknowingly preventing Vaatu from being freed, all the small child could do was breath heavily before feeling herself fall out of the state she had accidently unlocked.

The stress and sadness rushed back in her mind as she began to cry louder, realizing what she had done, what she had lost.

The injured four Red Lotus didn't know what to do next, unsure as to how the child would react to them.

But one had an idea...

"Korra..." P'Li began to softly speak, slowly stepping forth, her feet crunching the snow, getting the frightened child's attention as Zaheer glanced at his partner with wary eyes.

"P'Li, what are you-"

"No, PLEASE Zaheer, let me try..." The tall tattooed woman assured him, holding her hand up before looking back at the tear covered face of the Avatar, seeing how nervous she was, unsure if she could defend herself. Or if she even wanted to bend again.

Something about all of this seemed to tug at the combustion bender's heart.

"We're sorry... We didn't know what he was planning... It's okay, I'm not going to hurt you, sweetie..."

"My... mommy... my daddy." was all Korra could say, turning to look back at their remains of her home, only for P'Li to have her look away, covering her eyes as she held her in a embrace.

"Don't look, please. It's too late for them, I'm sorry." P'Li said as motherly as she could, despite not having a mother figure in her own life before hearing more footsteps come around them, the two seeing Zaheer, Ming-Hua and Ghazan surround them.

"Let's get her out of here, there's nothing else we can do here." The lavabender himself offered to Zaheer, who could see the young Avatar was in need of comfort and guidance. Maybe not the kind others would think was normal...

... but she didn't look to have anyone else to be there for her, she needed a new family.

"Come now, Korra..." The non-bender assured her as he glided his hand through her hair, making sure to wipe the tears off her face as the four decided to bring the child to where they had their snowmobiles hidden, ready to take her away from the life she had stolen.

And into a new one they could give her.

"... We'll take care of you, we won't let anyone hurt you again."

Korra herself couldn't believe what she heard, as did Asami, Yasuko and the others, realizing that theory about changing one thing in the past and the future changing was true. Not just in one universe, but in others.

All because, in this one's case, those of the Red Lotus making the choice to protect her from a worse evil.

"They told me why I was targeted later on, why they were there... but I had seen what powerful men would want from me, it scared me to know they hide under false kindness and hope, those in charge," the alternative Korra explained before looking at those on the other side of the cells.

"I'm also well aware of the Red Lotus' reputation, that people say we're evil, that I'm evil, filled with their venom poisoning my mind. And from certain viewpoints, maybe they are right... " she admitted.

With those words, one set of Cyan eyes looked back into the other, like a mirrored image, the other Korra had to plead her case. "But Zaheer, P'Li, the others... they don't see me like that. They've cared for me when I had no one else, no home to go back to. Never used me against my own will or expected me to do things I didn't want to do..."

Stepping closer, the mohawked Avatar just shook her head, able to figure out her other self like a book.

"I can tell the ones you knew in your universe have done horrible things to you... but not my family, they would protect me with their lives."

Yasuko herself could see the version of her mother from this universe truly believed in her words, everyone could see it, seeing those eyes of hers tear up. She wanted to reach out her hand through the bars and comfort her.

"Then please, Korra..." Kya began, getting the Red Lotus members attention. "Let us help you, tell them that you believe us and-"

But before the healer, feeling the young woman's energy feel so conflicted, finished her plea, a loud crash outside shook the ground.

It was clear what, or who, was the cause of it.

"She's here!" Asami yelled.

"Please let us out! We'll make sure you're protected!" Korra asked herself, seeing that in her eyes, which had seen so much of what the Red Lotus have done, and what she has committed herself under their name, she was considering it for a moment.

"KORRA!"

The other Korra then heard Zaheer call her name, and she rushed out, scared for the only family she had, not giving the crew another thought.

"Aw, fuck!" Mako whispered.

Asami pressed her head against the bars, looking down the corridor of the prison. There had to be a way out. Just then, across from them, she spotted the key hanging off the peg on the wall. She turned to Yasuko.

"Hey, you can use shadowbending to grab the key."

The shadowbender nodded. Of course the Red Lotus hadn't considered this, heck, she had forgotten she could show them proof!

"Sweet merciful Raava, I'm such a idiot! Of course I can."

Another loud sound, like a woman's scream before something breaking made them wince as Opal pointed at the key.

"Hurry. The key's over there!"

Chapter Text

A moment earlier...

After seeing this group of intruders off into the cells down in the makeshift caverns below, Zaheer went back to the camp his group of Red Lotus had set up. Perhaps maybe after he went to meditate for a bit, he'd get an idea.

Yet, he knew something was up among regrouping with the two that had stayed behind.

"Something on your mind, Ghazan?"

His fellow Red Lotus member, the Lavabender, was giving some thought after having seen his leader while stroking his mustache. He and Ming-Hua had taken notice of their allies bring in not just some random group of prisoners, but also another girl who looked exactly like their Korra, only with more hair.

The tattooed man also listened to what they were trying to warn as the armless waterbender sat near him, her water arms flowing around her, making sure to prepare a meal for the day.

"Yeah, something's not sticking here." Ghazan answered, glancing at the entrance to the cavern. "With all of this."

"Do go on then." Zaheer asked, giving him the chance to speak, which the lavabender accepted as he got up from his spot.

"Okay, things had been going fine so far, bringing down Ba Sing Se, taking out that Hou-Ting bitch and the hierarchy, we're getting what we wanted, all fine and dandy."

"But..."

Ghazan, getting to his point after hearing Zaheer, jerked his head to where the prisoners had been taken as P'Li exited the cells, seeing Korra hadn't followed her.

"But suddenly, we now got a group of people, led by ANOTHER Korra, appearing out of the blue, saying something about a 'Dark Korra' coming for ours..." The mustached man continued before stepping up to Zaheer, waving his hands out.

"... Yet you don't think none of this seems the least bit, I don't know, completely FUCKED?!"

"I have to side with him on this one, Zaheer." Ming-Hua noted, too having noticed how weird this was, even for someone as disturbed as her. "Korra's one of a kind, but seeing two of her, it's got me feeling uneasy. Especially with talk of a third apparently coming for her."

Hearing the two's words, Zaheer took them into mind before glancing at the tallest of the four, watching her re-braid part of her ponytail. "P'Li? What do you think?"

"If you want my honest opinion, I'd say that perhaps this group may hold some truth." she answered, making sure the last of the braids were in place before looking back to where she knew their Korra stayed behind.

"I'm not entirely convinced yet. But it's like what Ming-Hua said, seeing two Korra's is concerning. Especially as we know she was a only child."

Snapping his fingers as he went to reach for a cup of tea, Ghazan also had another point to raise.

"And wasn't that one girl claiming to be a future-whatever version of Korra's daughter?"

"She did say 'Anaana'." Ming-Hua pointed out, the term Zaheer was familiar with.

"Water Tribe for 'mother', right..."

But before Zaheer could try giving their prisoners the benefit of the doubt, the four noticed a familiar purple glow and another figure coming out.

The non-bender anarchist tried to make out the figure, but her voice, while sounding older, did clue him and the others in on who it was.

"Oh, what's this, The Red Lotus?"

They then saw as the glow vanished a third Korra in their presence, taking note of her dark attire, older age and different hair. But most noticeably, her cyan colored eyes turning glowing red as a look of sadistic glee formed.

"Not who I'm looking for, but I'm not going to waste this chance." she said, unable to hide her happiness at the second shot she had right in front of her.

The four Red Lotus members instantly realized the prisoners were right; There was another, more evil Korra was after theirs.

Something Ghazan wasn't letting cloud his judgment as he swiftly bended up two decent sized stone disks in his hands he then superheated into those made of magma, feeling the familiar heat in-between them.

"Okay, screw this! I'm ending this, right-fucking-now!"

With that, he flung the heated spinning projectiles towards Dark Korra who had simply watched this display of bending not even bothered before raising her hand...

... that resulted in her bending up at the same time two hands of shadows formed from her own and caught the lava disks with ease.

Before the Red Lotus could react to her Shadowbending, Dark Korra swiftly moved her arm in a wave, the shadow hands suddenly throwing the projectiles back at their owner.

But Ghazan was too distracted by the sight of something he only heard stories about when he was a child.

Enough to not even react or hear Ming-Hua call out to him before a sudden burning pain ran it's way through his entire upper body.

Just as the two lava disks crashed into the stone wall right behind him.

Zaheer heard the sound of liquid turning into steam when it made contact, watching as the Lavabender could only stand with his eyes widened in silent shock, barely making a sound before hearing something fall on his side, he and everyone else having to look down...

... allowing them to see Ghazan's tattooed lower left arm and hand had fallen to the ground, both sliced off with the exposed flesh and bone cauterized.

That was his last act alive as the rest of his body slid apart in a angle, trifurcated around the waist and torso, his lower body falling as well with a plop onto the ground, his entrails spilling out.

Realizing how dangerous this new Korra was, the three Red Lotus members as good into their battle stances.

"No… KORRA!"

Zaheer hadn't intended to call out to his protégé, but the instant lapse of fear had caused him to try warning her before he and P'Li saw Ming-Hua rush towards Dark Korra, screaming with tears in her eyes for her fallen partner as she turned her water arms into ice blades.

"YOU WILL DIE!"

"Ming-Hua, WAIT!" P'Li yelled out, only to watch alongside her own partner this more evil Avatar suddenly jump into a nearby cast shadow on a wall, avoiding the armless waterbender's attempt of slashing her to ribbons.

An action that only served to make Ming-Hua angrier.

"Get out here, FIGHT ME!" she screamed, slashing at the shadow as the other two realized what this possibly meant, keeping their guard up.

"If you insist..."

"AAGGHHH!"

Ming-Hua could only scream out at the sound of flesh being pierced, which got both Zaheer and P'Li's attention as they realized a clawed hand of shadows had shot out of the one the waterbender was attacking, right into her chest before it's owner walked out.

Dark Korra, her eyes shining redder than ever, causally strolled out of the shadow, still keeping her shadow claw stuck into the gasping Ming-Hua, watching the water she bended drop uselessly on the ground as blood stained her blue dress.

The look on the corrupted Avatar's face was only one of disturbingly playful malice, with a dash of hindsight added in.

"You were one of the more tougher ones back in my universe, even gave Kya a run for her Yuan…" She began before getting a fun idea in mind for her defenseless prey.

"... So just to play safe."

With those words, Ming-Hua began to feel very cold as she could only look down, shivering in place as she watched herself breath cold air as ice began to form up from where she was stabbed, spreading more and more across her chest before beginning to fill up the rest of her torso.

Zaheer and P'Li were unable to look away, they could only watch in terror as Dark Korra had used her icebending to completely freeze Ming-Hua's entire body in place, pulling out her shadow claw as she saw the look of fear was literally frozen on her face.

"WHAT DID YOU JUST DO TO HER!?" Zaheer yelled out at seeing this display of savagery, only to notice this evil version of Korra keeping her eyes on her victim, holding her hand up to him

"Wait wait wait- I'm not finished..."

As quick as she finished speaking, Dark Korra swung a backhand with her shadow claw right at the completely frozen woman's head, smashing it and by extension the rest of Ming-Hua's torso into shattered, icy pieces of flesh, blood and bone.

The sight was enough to even cause P'Li to scream in horror as Zaheer couldn't believe what he just saw.

Dark Korra however, had a different, more unexpected reaction as the waterbender's legs stayed up, something which she was not happy with.

"Aww, AW!" She cried out, having to hold the hand that the shadow claw was over, feeling the pain burn through it. "DAMNIT, that hurts like a bastard! Why did I do that?!" she whined, having to look at her reddened hand.

"Ahh, that's gonna get swollen, may need to put some ice on it. OWW!"

The Korra of the Red Lotus, having hid and watched this horrible sight on the sidelines, felt her eyes tear up. She just witnessed two of her friends, her family, be murdered by this… evil version of herself.

She moved her eyes towards Zaheer, who without even looking or moving an inch, took notice of her. This Korra knew he was giving her permission to free the prisoners.

"Oh, Zaheer... what's on your mind?"

Dark Korra's voice echoed all over, seemingly from the shadows as the long haired man put his focus back on her, his lover staying close. "She's here, isn't she? Don't think I missed you screaming her name." she began, starting to walk towards the two.

"Tell you what, since I'm in such a giving mood…"

Walking over the sliced apart pieces of Ghazan on the ground, the shadowbender playfully gave her offer.

"... Tell me where you're hiding my other self and I'll consider at least making your deaths quick and painless, ignoring the three years of mental trauma you put me through in my universe," Dark Korra offered, the last part said, obviously dripping in a condescending tone.

"Don't think I fucking forgot about that."

But both the non-bender and combustion bender kept their grounds, even if they were admittingly scared of this shadowbending Avatar.

"She escaped when I called out to her after you killed Ghazan, I have no idea where she went..." Zaheer lied.

This got a curious nod out of Dark Korra, lightly kicking the ground, hands behind her back.

"Hum, interesting. Now... Why don't I believe you?"

Without warning, she suddenly raised her hand out towards P'Li, a shadow tentacle suddenly rising up from below her, wrapping itself around her neck.

Quicker to the draw before Zaheer could reaction, Dark Korra moved her other hand around, causing two large slabs of earth to form side-by-side on each side of the combustion bender.

Zaheer's heart rate sped up the instant he realized what this fallen Avatar had planned.

"Let me rephrase my offer. Tell me where your Korra is, or else…" She began to say, slightly moving her earthbending hand to the side as Zaheer watched the two slabs of earth slowly begin to push towards against P'Li, who struggled to break herself free.

"This tall bitch will be nothing more than a smear. Like her head back in my universe!"

Zaheer saw his love's eyes shaking as she tried to send out a combustion blast towards her foe.

But he could see it in P'Li's eyes, trying to put all her focus on trying not to get crushed or choked to death, she couldn't risk it. She had no way to defend herself.

And the more P'Li struggled, the more Zaheer felt truly afraid of losing the woman he loved.

He had no choice.

"Okay, I'll talk! I'LL TALK! Just let her go, please!"

The evil Korra had to give a small huff, but nodded and lowered her hands, freeing the Combustion bender as Zaheer dropped down to his knees to check on her, watching P'Li trying catching her breath.

"Zaheer?" she choked out as she felt her neck, seeing the intense guilt on his face.

"I'm sorry, I... I just-"

"Alright, make with the location, or else I'm going to do the same with you." Dark Korra threatened towards Zaheer, giving a proud smirk.

"And since in this universe, Harmonic Convergence apparently didn't happen, you never became an airbender. So there's not a damn thing you could do to stop it."

The male Red Lotus member, shocked to hear in another universe he became an airbender, nonetheless closed his eyes...

... before feeling the ground below him tremble slightly, like something was moving within it.

That put a smile on his face as Zaheer opened his eyes.

"Alright, she's been under your feet this whole time."

Just then, a loud tremor was heard and felt, before the ground below Dark Korra exploded, making the Shadowbender jump back, expecting her Red Lotus self, but that's not who she got.

"There you are…"

Out of the hole in the ground stood Avatar Korra, ready to fight her darker self.

"WHAT?!" Dark Korra screamed before seeing the rest of the crew come out from the entrance to the cells.

"How are you-"

She tried to scream more until she saw her daughter, the purple crystal in her glove. "SON OF A-" She began to roar until Korra shut her up by sending a giant boulder in her direction, smashing the evil Avatar through a nearby stone wall.

"Where is she, where's our Korra?!" Zaheer called out to the others, holding up a still recovering P'Li in his arms as Asami pointed behind them.

"She's down in the cells, gave us the keys before we got to them."

"Don't worry, Bolin and Opal are with her." Kya said as Yasuko marched towards the battle, hands out as the shadows around her vibrated as her eyes glowed red, surprising the remaining Red Lotus members.

"We'll explain later if we survive!" Mako said as he, Thuy, Lin and Kya made their way into the battle.

Dark Korra snarled as she rose to her feet, eyeing the crew. She didn't even want to question how they knew where she was and instead just burnt with rage.

"Stop getting in my way!" She bellowed, rising shadow tentacles around them, sending the darkness hurtling towards them.

Korra airbended herself off the ground out of the way, falling back down and steadying herself before sending a flurry of fire punched in the fallen Avatar's direction.

Her older self dodged them, rolling along the ground to get away from the wall and avoid being cornered, before swinging her leg along the ground, sweeping Korra off her feet with a gust of wind.

Hearing his footsteps, Dark Korra then felt Zaheer come up behind her, trying to wrap his arm around her throat in a chokehold but she ducked, spinning round and throwing a punch into his stomach, sending him flying with her airbending.

She watched as he hit a nearby light pole with a thud and a loud grunt.

Her attention was brought to P'Li immediately, watching her charge up and send a beam of energy towards her. While Dark Korra jumped back just in time, she was thrown off balance by the explosion of her combustion.

Her sloppy footwork was just in enough for Yasuko to take the opportunity to hit her with her own shadow tentacle, knocking her off her feet.

The Dark Avatar scowled at her daughter's attempts, but before she could get back up, Lin bound one of her arms with metal wire, holding it in place, and Kya froze her other hand to the ground.

Dark Korra had to struggle against them before she could rise, and Yasuko had knew the perfect opportunity.

She sent forward a shadow claw right at her mother, its sharp fingers coming towards her. But Dark Korra reacted on instinct, kicking a panicked gust of air towards it.

It was weak, but it somehow did the job, knocking the claw away from her so it sunk into the concrete at her side.

The older of the two shadowbenders broke the ice and snapped the metal, rising to her feet.

"I told you you're not a bender," she leered at the shadowbending Yasuko. "You don't have the power to fight me! You're weak!"

The teenage girl gulped, a bead of sweat runing down her temple as Dark Korra grinned like she had realized something that she missed.

"Or perhaps you don't have the guts to hit me."

Her daughter clenched her fists, but she didn't have time to think of a reply as the crew jumped to her defense.

Korra sent a boulder towards Dark Korra, who used a shadow spike to break it apart before it hit her, in turn raising up shadow tentacles again and hurled them at the crew.

Way she saw it, the shadows would force them to focus on dodging and parrying them so she could plan her next move. At that, the red eyed Avatar turned to see Zaheer compose himself, with P'Li helping him up before noticing the hole Korra burst out of.

Smirking, she dipped into the shadows with ease.

"She's getting away!" Lin yelled out, lashing at one tentacle.

P'Li and Zaheer were quick to follow the trail of shadow the Dark Avatar left as she headed down into the crater the crew formed when they sprung up into the fight.

"She's heading for Korra!" Zaheer shouted as he and his partner jumped in after her.

The crew threw their last strikes against the shadows, before rushing with them.

They reached the corridors of the improvised prison, just in time to see Opal and Bolin standing their ground against Dark Korra, while this world's Avatar had been forced to stay behind them against a wall.

"There you are," Dark Korra said, her voice low and crackling, watching the fear was on her younger self's face.

Opal striked at the foe with her airbending, only for the Dark Avatar to counter it with her own air, pushing against Opal's and knocking her backwards against the wall.

In response, Bolin slammed his foot down, lifting a boulder and hurling it towards her, but her Avatar abilities were stronger, and she stopped it.

The earthbender struggled against her, pushing as much as he could, but he couldn't overpower her, and his boulder became hers.

His eyes widened as he saw it flying towards him and closed his eyes...

... but it never made impact as it crashed into a wall of concrete, Bolin looking behind and saw the Red Lotus Korra having earthbended a shield for him to protect him

There was no time for thanks as The Dark Avatar lifted a shadow and went straight for the Avatar, trying to grab her with the appendage.

But her hand was stopped in place with a metal wire from Thuy, but she only smirked at the bender's feeble attempt, yanking it hard out of her hand, sending her to the ground.

Mako, enraged by this, sent a fireball flying through the air towards the shadowbender. But the older woman leaned all the way back, watching as the flames skid just over her face and went hurtling towards Bolin in front of her.

"Bolin!" Opal shouted, sending out a gust of airbending in a desperate attempt to disperse the flames but it wasn't quick enough, and some of the fire caught the earthbender's shoulder. He winced, patting his shirt to put the fire out.

Dark Korra mockingly smiled at this as she moved back up into position.

"Haha! You just hit your own brother there." she called out, turning towards Mako to see those eyes of his were wide with that he'd done.

Seeing him distracted, she hurled a tentacle towards him, and grabbed him off the ground, lifting the firebender up close to the ceiling so he had to use his hands to stop himself from being pressed against it.

Thuy, recovering herself, was ready to free him, wrapping a metal wire around the shadow until she too was grabbed and heaved off the floor as she struggled.

"Looky this, two adorable lovebirds." Dark Korra said, ready to crush them against the ceiling.

"Leave them alone! It's me you want!"

The shadowbender turned her head to see the Red Lotus Avatar glaring at her, fists raised in a fighting stance. She thought it was almost adorable.

"Well, you are right." Dark Korra had to agree, raising more shadows that grabbed at the crew as they struggled to free themselves, refocusing on her target. "I hope you put up an interesting fight."

This angered the other Korra, and she swung her fists, sending flames towards her dark self, quick and unrelenting.

With each strike, Dark Korra parried it, her forearms surrounded in convulsing shadows as she swung away at the fire. She could only grin as her other self realized its futility.

Bolin pushed through the pain and raised his fist, breaking the ground under Dark Korra's feet so she stumbled off balance, missing one of her parries and taking a hit of flames to the side of her chest.

Backing up in pain and wincing, that in turn caused her red glowing eyes to turn to the earthbender, seething with fury.

"Oh, you STUPID bastard..."

"Uh oh," Bolin meekly said, realizing he was about to be targeted, so he raised up a chunk of ground and hurled it at her.

But the Dark Avatar, with all her wrath, smashed through it with her fist, shattering it into pebbles before swinging her arms around her body, gathering up a torrent of fire.

"I've gotten so fed up with you!" She yelled, before unleashing the flames towards the open earthbender.

Opal slashed at the shadow attacking her and tried to save her boyfriend again, striking at Dark Korra to get her to stop her attack but it was like every time she dispersed a shadow, a new one formed and her attack was futile against the darkness that emerged.

"No!" She screamed as the flames hit Bolin, smashing him against the wall before his body fell to the floor, having to rush over to him.

"Bolin? Bolin, are you ok?!"

He wasn't responding.

"Good. Another menace out of the way." The Dark Avatar turned back to Red Lotus Korra, who was panting heavily. "Where were we?"

With a smirk, a tentacle flew out and grabbed the universe's Avatar as she tried dodging out of the way, so the shadow only ended up grasping her wrist but its grip was unrelenting nonetheless.

"ARGH!" She grunted against it, using her free hand to send another fire punch towards her dark self, but she only leaned out of the way, in turn another shadow rose up and grabbed her other hand, holding her in place.

"Get away from her!" Zaheer yelled as he wrestled with the shadows he was fighting and broke through, running over to the shadowbending Avatar.

Dark Korra, focused on her prey, rose a shadow hand from the ground, punching her other self square in the stomach. Korra coughed, and nearly doubled over if it wasn't for the arms holding her hands up in the air.

Zaheer lunged at the evil Avatar, driving his fist towards her head but before he could make contact, he was thrown down against the floor. He looked up to see a large shadow fist pinning him down.

Just then, P'Li herself came at Dark Korra, who just barely noticed her in the corner of her eye before she felt the foot of the combustion bender collide into her face before preparing another combustion blast as she got close.

But the shadowbending Avatar quickly bended some stone around her fist and drove it into the side of the Red Lotus member hard, driving her back to the ground as the back of her head lurched to the side.

An action that caused the combustion blast to almost hit Mako and Thuy, who thankfully dodged out of the way.

"Not exactly the best location to do that, know your environment!" Dark Korra mockingly pointed out before returning the favor and driving a now stone covered foot into P'Li's face, knocking her on her back before turning to her other self who had still been struggling against the shadows.

"Do please ignore the interruptions."

The shadows punched the mowhawked Korra again, and again, each time harder than the last until she coughed up blood over her shirt.

"Alright, I think that will do..." The fallen Avatar noted as she approached her target, raising her hand up to her face.

The Red Lotus Korra wheezed, struggling to breathe, looking up at the red eyes of her evil self. She furrowed her brows, refusing to lose so easily yet, spitefully spitting blood into Dark Korra's face.

That slightly caught her off guard as the captured Avatar slammed her foot down, slanting the ground under Dark Korra's feet so she fell backwards.

But then her cyan eyes widened as she saw her evil self catch herself with a shadow, straightening back up as she wiped the blood off her face with an annoyed look on her face.

"Now that was just rude. Interesting, but rude, I'll give you that."

With that, Dark Korra brought her now glowing red hand to the Red Lotus Avatar's head, the crew realized what was happening too late, Zaheer's eyes unblinking as he bellowed out.

"NO, KORRA!"

But all he could do was struggle against the shadow tentacle as he saw the Avatar's lifeless body drop to the floor in front of him.

"That's another one for the collection," Dark Korra said, drawing back her shadows from everyone, giving a final mocking wink towards Zaheer.

"Thank you."

That lit a fire in the Red Lotus member's spirit as he rose up and with a war cry swung at her, but his fist hit nothing. He looked around him, seeing the shadows contort as she disappeared into them.

Now, Zaheer was seething with rage.

"Get her! Fucking KILL HER!"

He pushed through everyone, running outside after her, his heart dropping as he caught the flash of purple light. And with that, she was gone, leaving Zaheer with a dark realization...

... he failed to keep his promise to his Korra.

By the time the Red Lotus member got back to the others in the cells, he saw the body of the Korra he knew lying motionless on the ground with the other one resting over her, giving a silent prayer alongside Opal and Yasuko.

"Was that the Shadowbender you all were talking about?" He questioned, angry at having failed his protégé.

No, the Korra he knew wasn't just that to him, she was like a friend, an ally... like a daughter to him and P'Li, one of the family.

"We warned you, and you didn't listen until it was too late…" Thuy spoke up, kneeling next to Korra and Yasuko, devastated that another Korra had her energy stolen.

"... But why am not shocked, seeing as you Red Lotus never listen to reason."

"What was that? You care to repeat that?!" Zaheer asked of the metalbender's words until suddenly feeling his wrists constrict together, looking down to see her metal wiring tying them together with a tight grip.

The next thing he or anyone else realized, Thuy pushed him on his back, a look of saddened anger in her eyes.

"SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP!" she screamed, bending another wire out in her hands and forced herself on top of him, holding the wire against his throat, anger in her eyes.

"Get off of-" P'Li began to call out and try to pull her off of her boyfriend, only for the metalbender to push her back.

"Stay the FUCK out of this, ya' three eyed bitch!" Thuy snarled before turning to the others, including Mako. "ALL OF YOU!"

She then refocused back to the non-bender at her mercy. "Because of your stupid ideology, you didn't properly prepare her, you just taught her hate, to rebel against order, anarchy. IT'S YOUR FAULT SHE'S DEAD! IT'S YOUR FAULT THEY'RE DEAD! I HATE YOU!" Thuy yelled more, ready to cut Zaheer's throat open.

"THUY!" Mako yelled out as he, along with Kya and Lin pulled her off of Zaheer, trying to keep the struggling metalbender back, but she wouldn't stop, reaching out towards the now recovering anarchist who managed to get the wiring off of him as P'Li helped him up.

"BOTH OF YOU SHOULD HAVE DIED! NOT HER! NOT MY PARENTS! YOU TWO!"

Then finally feeling all her energy just drain out, the look on the metalbender's face changed from rage to sadness as her arms slumped down, breaking out in tears.

"You killed her… you killed her… you killed my parents…"

The only sound heard in the camp was the sad tears being formed by the young metalbender, pushing her head into Mako's chest as he held her, everyone in the area realizing that even knowing time wasn't on their side, they needed a moment to breathe.

As minutes went by, no one said or even muttered a word as Kya began healing every one of the wounds they endured due to Dark Korra, with Opal near Bolin's side.

Luckily, he only got minor burns to his shoulder and arms and a bump on the back of his head having knocked him out.

Though the master Waterbender knew that the wounds Thuy endured didn't happen just then, and they weren't just physical either.

"I was only seventeen…" The metalbender said, sitting with her knees and arms against her face as Mako sat by her as did Korra, Asami, Yasuko and Lin, the two remaining Red Lotus members separate from them, which everyone agreed would be for the best.

"... My father and mum took me on a trip to Ba Sing Se. It had been a long time since we did, we were enjoying ourselves…"

Then the mohawked girl's eyes looked up at Zaheer and P'Li, remembering the past quite well.

"Then you two… and them two," She noted, nodding over to the corpses of Ghazan and Ming-Hua before resuming. "You made your attack on the city. Your friend, the one currently in multiple pieces, he bought the walls down with his fuckin' lavabending…"

Then Thuy's voice began to crack as she remembered what else happened at that moment.

"My parents… they were hit by the debris. My mum, head bleeding red, only had enough time to get me to safety before the lava got to her and my father."

"But that wasn't us."

Everyone looked to see Zaheer turn his head towards the metalbender.

"How are responsible for the actions of other forms of ourselves? Me, P'Li, Ghazan, Ming-Hua, WE had nothing to do with what happened in your universe, what gives you the right to blame us for the actions of those-"

"OH, cut the 'That wasn't us' shite!" Thuy yelled out, getting up on her feet. "What were you doing before we appeared?"

She then looked at Yasuko. "You're all knowing, the fuck were they doing as we arrived?"

The shadowbender was confused at this. "Why are you asking me?" She said, only for the mohawked girl to shake her head.

"I wasn't asking you Yasuko, I was asking the shadow spirit in you!"

Before Yasuko could answer, her head dropped down as Khu-Shui took control, she knew the young girl was angry. But she also knew the point she was making as the spirit turned Yasuko's head towards the remaining Red Lotus members.

"The same thing, making an attack on the Earth Kingdom capital, with their Korra murdering the Earth Queen, and Ghazan indeed bringing down the walls as riots broke out." she explained before looking around at the destroyed enviroment.

"There were many casualties, guards, servants, innocents, men, women, children…"

"Thank you, love…" Thuy said with a nod, turning back around to look at Zaheer and P'Li, both having been shocked to hear a different voice come from the shadowbender's mouth, let alone knowing fully well what they had just done.

"Some details may be different as we're in another universe, I'll grant you that. But the outcome was the same; You bastards causing anarchy, but calling it a 'Revolution', at the cost of innocent lives, under some fucked up philosophy!" She hissed, letting out all her emotions.

"And look at where it got you, the death of your guys Avatar."

"But we didn't-" Zaheer tried to say, only Thuy to once more scream at the top of her lungs, feeling like she was ready to attack again.

"SHE CARED FOR YOU, KORRA SAW YOU AS HER PROTECTORS! TO HER, YOU WERE HER FAMILY, AND YOU CUNTS GOT HER FUCKIN' KILLED!"

But all she could do was just shake her head in disgust, breathing deeply.

"Then again, wasn't that always one of your big goals, to end the Avatar Chain?"

With those words, she turned away and sat back down, trying to calm back down, giving more muffled cries once more as Mako got back to holding her.

While the non-bender always believed in what the Red Lotus stood for, hearing that last part from the daughter of some bystanders caught in the crossfire of attacks committed by different versions of themselves...

... It did something Zaheer was not expecting, it struck a nerve and made him feel horrible for his actions.

And he could see it in P'Li eyes as well, regret forming in them.

Opal, having been watching this as she held Bolin on her lap, having never knew that about her friend, feeling so horrible for her.

But her attention then turned to something in her boyfriend's coat pocket when she brushed her hand against his stomach by mistake.

Curious, the Airbender couldn't help but reach her hand inside of it, feeling something in a square shape, so she pulled it out and inspected it.

Suddenly, she felt her whole body turn red as she looked at the small box, looking around to see if no one was looking, especially Bolin, who was still passed out.

Taking the chance, Opal slowly opened the box and saw what was laid in it.

It was a gold ring with a small opal stone on it.

Internally freaking out, she quickly shut it and stuffed it back into Bolin's jacket pocket, trying to keep her excitement down as she then realized what Bolin was gonna ask her back at Mako and Thuy's apartment.

He wanted to propose to her.

After escaping that universe with the Red Lotus version of herself, Dark Korra came out of the purple energy in what seemed like another old temple.

She didn't know where she was, but as much as she wanted to keep going in her goal, she needed some rest as she hadn't slept in almost a day, something which she could hear Sha-Garou chiding her for.

"All the power you have and what I've bestowed onto you, and you want to take a nap?"

"I'm sorry, I'm not a spirit who doesn't need sleep. Even the Avatar needs rest, at least a few hours." Dark Korra said as she found a decent sized piece of stone to lay next to, her head against it.

"And what if during your little break, the Prime and the others arrive in the universe, possibly right here?"

"You saw how easy I handled them before, don't worry…" The evil Avatar said before letting her eyes close as she adjusted herself.

Soon enough, the Shadowbending Avatar was dreaming, but contrary to her current mental state and goals, her dreams were of events from the past, better times...

... such as when she and Asami tied the knot.

Bolin officiated it like he did with Varrick and Zhu-Li's wedding, her parents in the front row, happy for their daughter, with Mako serving as her Best Man, though she remembered joking that he was the Maid of Honor.

Everyone she met on her journeys were all there to see her and Asami give their vows, slip a ring on each other's fingers and seal it all with a kiss as Bolin called them "Avatar and wife". She even took Asami's last name, becoming "Avatar Korra Sato".

Their life together was so perfect, getting older together, helping the world in their own ways...

... always having each other at night, the private moments beautiful as well as every morning they woke up together in each other's arms.

And then, there was when Yasuko was born, remembering the joy and wonder being a parent brought to the table, as well as some hardships that was expected...

Then the dream became fragmented while the images she dreamt of turned from positive to negative with sights of herself hearing an explosion with Yasuko nearby her.

Rushing down the streets as fast as airbending can take her...

... only to be replaced by the image of a burning building, no sounds being made, only to suddenly be replaced by seeing and hearing herself scream as loud as she could in the middle of the wreckage at something horrible.

"NNNNNNNOOOOOOOO!"

Then she heard some words she had later that night with the Shadow Spirit in her.

"You're... you're serious?"

"Do it... Give me the power... "

"But after so long?"

"It has to be done, I've been..."

"... alright."

Just then, the last thing Korra said to a sleeping Yasuko in her room before she made the choice that'd change everything repeatedly played in her dreams.

"Please forgive me for what I'm about to do..."

"Please forgive me for what I'm about to do..."

"Please forgive me for what I'm about to do...."

"I love you."

Just as the three words were said, a sight of the red eyed Dark Korra slashing Yasuko's back with a shadow claw flashed, her daughter falling onto a table where the Uchū Crystal was, various corpses surrounding them.

With that, Dark Korra's eyes opened widely, having awoken from her nightmare, noticing her fingers having dug into the ground as she slept.

"Bad dream?"

"Shut up." Was all the evil Avatar could say before getting back to sleep.

Chapter Text

As he slowly opened his eyes, squinting against the light, he began to take in his surroundings. Still inside the underground passageway leading to that platinum prison.

To say Bolin's head was still aching would be a understatement, like it was like playing pro-bending without any protection.

But it was the voice like a lovely spirit that got his attention.

"Bolin?" Opal whispered. "Are you ok?"

Seeing his girlfriend was kneeling as his side, behind her the bars to the cells of the prison, the lavabender took in more of the environment.

He spotted Kya taking care of the others as they sat around trying to regain their strengths. Memories of what happened were slowly coming back to him.

"Yeah," he muttered. "I'm okay." As he spoke, his head throbbed, but hearing Opal's sweet voice did help put him at ease.

Opal smiled. "Good. That's good."

"We protect the other Korra?" Bolin felt the need to ask, only to see the look on that otherwise bright face sadly sour just enough.

He didn't need verbal confirmation to know what that meant.

"Ah, dang it..."

Before he could comment more of the lost situation, Bolin saw that Opal herself had a few bruises herself but otherwise seemed fine. Least there was some silver lining there.

With that, the lavabender tried to sit up using his hands, only for his chest to ache, having to look down at his burnt shirt. It didn't look pretty, but it could have been much worse, seeing the areas where he felt the flames looking to have been healed.

And he liked this shirt too.

"Thank you for trying to save me," he said, remembering Opal trying to save him.

"No need." She helped him with an arm on his back. "I'm glad you're ok." She averted her gaze, staring around the walls almost awkwardly.

"Are you ok?"

Realizing how she was acting, Opal nodded, which her boyfriend tried to figure her out.

"You're acting weird."

"Weird?" she let out a nervous chuckle. "Didn't notice. Probably just post battle jitters. You know, another loss Korra getting to me, but we won't stop trying to protect and save the others, yeah..."

Bolin nodded slowly. "Yeah. Ok, don't sell yourself short."

Kya noticed he had woken up and walked over to him. "Hey there big guy, anything hurting?"

"Only everything," he had to joke, but nodding. "But I'll be fine."

"You took quite a beating." She placed some water around his head to deal with the remnants of his concussion. It felt nice and warm against his face, like Opal's skin against his hand. "Be glad Opal was there, she wouldn't leave your side until she knew you were safe and sound."

Hearing that, Bolin himself smiled back at Opal, who had went to check on his brother and girlfriend, the thoughts becoming positive.

"One of the many reasons I love her so much."

While everyone was getting ready, Yasuko headed out of the cavern entrance to find Zaheer again.

Walking outside, she found him kneeling by the bodies of his lost allies, covered up some stray blankets they found on the streets. He was in the process of doing the same for his Korra's body after getting her out of the prison.

It was clear both he and P'Li were preparing to take the bodies away for a proper burial, but for now, as they rested, him and his partner mourned over their deaths.

It wasn't the ideal time to be bothering them but she had no choice. They would have to leave soon and she needed to talk to them.

"Zaheer? P'Li?" she asked, walking up to them cautiously. Now that her mother was gone, she wasn't sure how they'd react to her, especially with them finding out she too bended shadows.

Both barely looked up at Yasuko, who took a moment to phrase what she needed to say carefully.

"We're sorry for your loss." They didn't say anything, so she continued. "You can now imagine what's happening in the other universes too. There's others just like you going through the same grief and we need to work together before more suffer. We have the chance to stop it if we gather enough forces, all as one to fight Sha-Garou's corruption."

Zaheer closed his eyes and sighed. "Our Korra is already dead. Helping the others won't bring her back."

"You may be right. I lost the Korra close to my heart too..."

Speaking those words, Yasuko thought of the woman who was her Anaana. She wasn't technically lost, but it was just impossible to get through to her after what happened in the past.

"My Anaana went through a tragedy no one should go through, enough that she willingly gave into the shadow spirit, with it corrupting her heart and soul... I know what it feels like to lose someone you love."

Hearing that, the Red Lotus members only rose up, looking down at the teenage girl, yet looked on with earnest eyes.

"Look, I'm sure what your mother had gone through to make her go down the path she did was horrible, we won't deny that. But she still killed our friends, someone we considered to be like a daughter to us." P'Li spoke, her voice, almost cracking, was still sure in her and Zaheer's choice, the bearded man finishing for her.

"We have our own loss to deal with, so we while respect your offer, we won't be joining your cause. I'm sorry, Yasuko, but we do wish you all the best of luck."

The shadowbender's shoulder dropped in disappointment, but understood. "I understand, thank you anyway." she said, before turning away and walking back to the others.

She saw Korra rounding everyone up as they walked outside, checking that they were all fit to travel again. She smiled at her future daughter as the group approached her.

"I think we're ready to go," she said.

Yasuko nodded absentmindly. "Yeah. I'm ready too."

Korra looked from her to Zaheer.

"They're not going to help, are they?"

The teenage girl shook her head.

"Of course they're not," Thuy muttered, getting the two's attention. "Why would they care?" She kicked at the ground, walking a bit to stretch her joints. Her bones hurt slightly from being squeezed in the shadow tentacle's grip.

As the rest of the crew talked through their plan, P'Li, feeling something else needed to be said, left Zaheer's side and walked over to the young mohawked girl. She stood a little way away, but got her attention nonetheless.

Thuy looked up at her, brows furrowed.

"What do you want?"

"I... wanted to say I'm sorry," P'Li said. Her voice was low and quiet, but Thuy heard her fine anyway. "I'm sorry for what happened in your universe, to your parents." She avoided the girl's gaze. Apologies didn't come easily for her. "Your mother was quite brave to save you."

Thuy had a lot of words for them in mind, but hearing that she dropped all of them.

She was shocked initially, if somehow able to hide it. While she felt like she could never forgive them, hearing the combustion bender at least try and apologize did ease her rage a little.

"I know you two weren't to blame. It was more I had to get it out of my system, being here brought back bad memories... but thanks anyway." The metalbender was able to say.

P'Li nodded, walking away as the crew started to gather themselves for the next dimension jump.

Linking arms, the crew disappeared from this universe, bracing themselves for the next one.

Zaheer and P'Li watched as they left, seeing the purple light engulf them before vanishing.

Both didn't regret their choice to stay out of things, but something gnawed at the back of their minds besides their grief.

The realization that there were so many worlds where this was happening was heavy on them.

"Do you believe they'll defeat that evil Korra?" P'Li had to ask, to which Zaheer just gave the entire situation they had just been through and what could be some thought. Especially considering the way the multiverse would branch out from one choice being made.

"It'll be difficult, but there's always a chance. Perhaps they will find a way to put things back in balance."

The crew squinted as the new world came into view. They found themselves in a familiar looking Republic City. Luckily, nothing seemed strangely out of place for now.

"Phew," Bolin said. "Finally a normal universe." He looked up at the towering buildings. He recognized most of them.

"This is like back home." He looked back down, only for his jaw to drop as a hyena walked past them. It walked on its hind legs, as tall as he was, wearing the clothes of a businessman.

The crew too stared for a few moments at the sight with similar reactions.

"Is that a..." Lin trailed off.

"An animal spirit?" Korra said.

"In Republic City?" Opal finished.

They looked around them bewildered. They were surrounded by bipedal animals walking around the street, all looking to mind their own business.

The crew were expecting each universe to be different in their own way, but already the eight travelers were thrown a curveball as they looked around, realizing that in this new universe, every single person in the city were animals.

Animals that walked, talked, interacted with others, drove around and more like humans…

But they were still animals, all sorts of breeds, while the heroes were not.

"We may have a problem." Yasuko noted as the eight quickly rushed into the nearby alleyway to hide themselves from the populace.

"WOAH, you called it…" Bolin whispered as he and Opal looked out at the sight of the animals walking around on the sidewalk and rode on buses and satomobiles. "Animal universe."

"I know, I'm surprised too." She said back as Lin paced back and forth, trying to get a hang of things.

"Okay, how'd this happen, how is there some universe where everyone is an animal?"

She expected an answer from the shadowbender who tried coming up with a reason, but only one answer came to mind.

"... I got nothing."

Lin gave a loud sigh as she sat down next to Kya on some wooden crates, who was thinking things over herself. "Okay, we're not out of it yet, clearly nothing crazy has been happening here, no screams of terror or destruction, so Dark Korra hasn't arrived yet." The Waterbender explained.

"Right, but how are we going to know where to find this universe's Korra," Mako began, moving his hands up and down his body. "We don't even know what breed of animal she is, or any of us for that matter!" He explained.

"Yeah, and us being all… human will make us stick out like a sore thumb." Asami noted before noticing Korra at her side thinking and looking up at something, which she looked in the direction and saw.

It was the statue of Avatar Aang near Kyoshi Bridge, but instead of his human form, he looked to have been a Red Fox in this universe.

While the mental image of a Red Fox Aang riding along on an airball was amusing, Korra tried to think what move would Aang make in this situation before a simple idea came to mind.

One that if she was still linked to her past life, he would approve of.

"I got it…" Korra began, turning to the others. "We go to the Future Industries building here and talk to this universe's Asami and by extension, be introduced to animal me."

There was a slight pause as the others looked at her.

"... that's it?" Thuy asked to which Korra nodded.

"Yep."

"But wouldn't the people here notice the..." Bolin began before realizing what horrible animal pun he was about to make and regret.

"... Elephant-rats in the room?"

"Yes, but that's why we go by the roofs and travel there." Korra explained, pointing up at a fire escape that led up to the roof of the building they were next to. "If memory serves right, Future Industries isn't far from here. So we go in, talk to this universe's Asami, get in contact with her Korra and warn her about evil me!"

The others looked at her, thinking how wild the plan was, but Yasuko was the first one to shrug at the idea.

"What other choice do we have?"

"I'm fine with it." Asami too agreed.

"Of course you two would agree, she's your fiancé and alternative universe mom!" Lin said, mixing up the terms before sighing. "But yeah, it'd be weird for all of us to be walking around on the streets, I say we do the roofs."

With the others agreeing, the crew began making their way up the fire escape and towards the Future Industries building, which thankfully was nearby and didn't look any different.

Once nearby, the crew got back down on the ground and approached the front entrance of the building, where they saw behind the counter a young looking sheep receptionist taking notice of them.

And now Korra felt her plan falling apart, just now remembering they had to get past her.

"Ah, hello humans, are you lost?"

"Lost?" Lin asked in a confused manner as the receptionist adjusted her large glasses, not just that the animals spoke their language, but also wasn't questioning how they knew it.

"Yeah, you trying to find your companions?" She asked for even more confusion from the Chief.

"Wait, companions? You mean like we're considered pe-" The Chief began only for Bolin to suddenly swoop in, covering her mouth with his hand, just hoping she wouldn't bite, giving a silly smile.

"Why, yes we are. And don't mind her, she gets cranky if she doesn't get her treats."

Now Bolin was really hoping Lin wouldn't bite his hand, but kept up the act.

"Ms. Sato has recently just adopted all eight of us, she wants to make it a wedding gift surprise for the Avatar, so she's told the guys who sold us to drop us off here and meet with her in her office. She wouldn't happen to be in, yes?"

Both Asami and Korra looked at each other as were the others, there was no way this was going to work.

The receptionist gave a curious look at Bolin before giving a smile, looking at a notepad.

"Yes she is, though if I were you, I wouldn't enter her office yet, Avatar Korra herself is in there spending some time with her during her lunch break."

"Oh, we'll be nice and quiet, don't wanna ruin the surprise." Bolin replied back just as the sheep began ruffling his hair with her hoofed hands, which felt kind of nice.

"Such a cute big human. You all go on ahead, the elevator is on the second right of the hall. I'll keep silent."

With that, the crew made their way over and hit the button for the elevator to come on down, which was good as it looked like it was already coming down.

It was then Bolin just noticed the surprised looks on the faces of everyone at how they were able to get past the receptionist.

"... what? I figured I'd put the acting I learned doing Varrick's movers to use." The Earthbender simply said, shrugging. "It worked, didn't it?"

"Where was this acting in your movers?" Mako asked his brother who gave him a annoyed look before everyone noticed the elevator was just about there.

"Okay, so we'll just go up and talk to animal me and Asami," Korra began as the elevator was heard stopping. "They'll have to believe…" She kept saying until the doors opened and she trailed off as she and the rest of the crew were slack jawed at what, or rather, who they saw inside the open elevator.

"Us…"

In it were two animal people having just finished kissing each other, but it wasn't the act that caught the crew off guard, but it was who they clearly were.

In clothes exactly like Korra's was a canine girl, looking to have fluffy brown, black and white fur, cyan colored eyes with long brown hair tied up exactly like the Avatar's, her ears poking out from them.

The other was a feline girl with long flowing black hair also with her ears coming out, matching her black coat of fur with beautiful light green eyes, and she too was in the same clothes as Asami, her and her lover's tails moving around.

Just then, the animal couple, both a husky and a panther, took notice of the group currently staring at them, especially the two humans who looked like them, along with the young female human who looked similar to the black haired one.

Both groups didn't know what to say, though the human Korra did make note of something out loud.

"... huh, always thought I'd be the cat and you the dog, Asami."

That little quip did catch said engineer offguard. "Wait, why am I the dog?"

The feline engineer frowned, looking at the humans in front of them. "Whose owner do you belong to?" It took her a moment to notice their clothes.

"And why... are you dressed like us?"

Yasuko took it upon herself to try and explain things. "They're you two from another universe. I know it sounds crazy, but you need to listen to us. You don't have a lot of time before a evil shadowbender version of Korra, makes it to your world too."

The panther and the husky looked at each other, raising an eyebrow in skepticism.

"You have to believe us. I'm the Avatar from another universe, human you." Korra said. "I can prove it."

Husky Korra chuckled. "Okay, that's funny. Humans can't bend, you are so cute."

The Avatar's narrowed, almost offended. She held her hand out and produced a small flame in the palm. The two animals froze for a moment, staring wide eyed at the little flame in her hand.

"I... I may have been wrong," the Avatar of this universe had to nervously note. "But she could still be just a dark skinned firebender, not the Avatar."

Korra swirled her fingers around, bending the air around them and creating a tiny gust of wind. "Believe me now?"

"Okay, you make a compelling argument," Husky Korra said in response, amazed to see how she looked in human form.

The Panther Asami looked around them, making sure no one saw what had just happened before turning back to the humans. "What was it that you were saying about not having much time?"

Yasuko let out a sigh of relief that they were willing to hear them out. "There's a Korra from my universe and time, my mother, whose become corrupted and has the ability to shadowbend, travelling through the dimensions trying to steal the power of the other Avatars."

"And we think she's going to come here next and we need to be prepared." Opal added.

The panther nodded. "Then you should come with us. We'll find everyone else and let them know. Except..." she looked the humans up and down.

"... Humans aren't taken so seriously in our world."

"Noticed." Lin rolled her eyes.

"It's fine," Bolin said. "I told your receptionist we're your new companions."

The two anthropomorphic animals chuckled. "That works, Human Bo." Korra said.

A few moments later, they went through the city, the humans staying close to the two native animal people.

The more they walked, the more they realized they were being looked at like cute little creatures. One lady owl even stopped, asking the animal Korra and Asami what their names were while making cute noises trying to get their attention, her daughter constantly petting Mako's hair.

The human tried laughing it off after she passed, while Lin was growing more irritated by the minute behind her fake smile.

"Can't we just leave this universe? I'm sure they can handle themselves..." the Chief mumbled quietly.

"You know we can hear you even when you whisper, right?" Husky Korra said, motioning towards her ears, shaking her head. "Humans," she tutted.

They finally reached their meetup point. The crew recognized this place - it was the same noodle bar that they enjoyed back home too.

"Oh great, Narook's!" Bolin said. "I'm starving! We've been fighting all day!"

They hurried inside. The waiter that greeted them was a tall mongoose, and he eyed the humans for a few moments. "We don't usually permit companions in the establishment."

Bolin's jaw dropped, a small grown slowly creaking out. He was so hungry, he was about to complain and cry his eyes out before Panther Asami jumped in.

"Oh, not to worry. We've made prior arrangements."

The waiter gulped, looking from the CEO to the Avatar. One powerful figure next to another, the ultimate power couple. He just bowed his head and muttered quickly. "I apologize Ms. Sato, Avatar Korra, right this way, the best table for you always."

He showed them to their seats around a round table. "I'll be back with your food shortly," he said, before walking away, pulling at his collar. He hoped he wouldn't get in trouble for letting them in.

"So where are they?" Sami asked.

The panther looked at her wrist watch. "They all should have gotten the message. They should be here any minute."

Just as if she had spoken them into existence, the rest of the animal crew walked through the door. The humans stared at the strange assortment of species wearing the same clothes they were wearing.

The brothers walked over first, linking arms with their girlfriends. Mako's animal self seemed to be a grey wolf, while his brother of the same species had a darker, brown coat.

Opposite of them, Thuy's was a brown furred rabbit, and she walked gingerly next to the firebender with a hop in her step, while Opal was an adorable panda next to Bolin in her airbending glider suit.

"Oh no... that means..." Lin said as she noticed the animal version of her niece, quickly looking at the door as the alternate version of herself walked in.

"Ffuuccckkk..."

Kya couldn't help but chuckle as she saw her lover's other self walk in, revealing herself to be a panda too, complete with the scars on her chin.

"You look so cute in black and white," she joked.

Lin rolled her eyes before then seeing that the universe's Kya was there too, and it didn't come as a surprise to her that she was a splendid looking arctic fox. Something that Kya herself took delight in, holding in a squeal as best as she could.

The animal crew hesitated before sitting down, looking around the table and trying to understand what was happening.

"You're never going to believe this," Husky Korra said, re-telling everything Yasuko and Korra said.

Of course it came as no surprise that panda Lin was skeptical again, but her Korra and Asami talked her into trusting them.

The waiter came back with their food, and Bolin lit up as he saw him put down the steaming bowl in front of him.

"Thank you!" He said, before hurrying and grabbing his chopsticks, digging into the dark colored noodles. It was only after he bit into them that he realized.

Why are they so dark? The taste didn't hit him immediately, but it slowly built up. It was bitter. And salty.

"Hey, what is this?" he mumbled. The noodles crunched in his mouth as he chewed.

His wolf self looked up, mouth full of noodles also. "Fishbone noodles!" He said, taking a big gulp. "Made from dry fish bones, they're amazing!"

The humans looked down at their bowls, their stomachs turning.

Bolin on the other hand shrugged. "Eh, food is food, and I'm starving."

He took another mouthful, crunching on the salty bones before nodding.

"Actually, the taste does grow on you by the second bite."

As the animals and Bolin ate, with the other humans instead having steamed buns, they talked over their plans.

Overall, the animals seemed keen to join their alliance, which was like a breath of fresh air - much needed, as the noodle shop was quickly starting to reek of the fish bones, Bolin being the only one not to care.

Seeing an alternative self sitting across from her, Lin couldn't help but wonder a few things. She bit back her questions for most of the meal, but now felt like she just had to ask.

"So, Lin," she said, getting the panda's attention. "You, me, Panda me…" She felt herself stumbling before asking at least one question on her mind.

"In this universe, do you possibly know... Hattori Beifong?"

The panda stopped eating for a moment, eyeing her human self before resuming. "Yes, I do, he's... well, guess you already know by this point."

Lin held her breath, nodding.

"Yeah, I do, and... how is he?"

"He's fine. Been living in Zaofu close to Suyin's family for the past six months. He's opened up a home for human companions who were abandoned by their old owners. Hattori's at peace with his place in the world."

Hearing that another version of her older brother was able to find happiness in this universe made Lin smile.

The question was a little suspicious to the panda Chief. "Why? What happened to him in your universe?"

"Oh, the same, only it's a... Well," Lin began to trail off just a bit, realizing how this was going to sound. "Animal sanctuary... Like his daughter wanted to have."

Yet the obvious switch-up didn't seem to bother the other Lin who managed to slip in her own smile through eating her noodles. "He told me Karai wanted the same here as well. Good to know he survived in other universes."

Hearing that last bit, Yasuko however kept her thoughts to herself, looking back at the animal versions of her parents, seeing them look so happy together.

It made her miss seeing her Anaana and Mother happy together whenever they'd cook dinners for the three of them, her mother's dumplings being so yummy, said to be exactly like how her grandmother made them.

"So, you're... a time traveling, alternative universe version of Korra and Asami's kid... that's human?" Bunny Thuy asked the shadowbender who, snapping out of her thoughts, having to nod.

"Ah-YEAH, that I am... More than likely be a panther here than a husky dog, due to my mother. If I was born in this universe I mean."

"That reminds me, if you don't mind, how were you... you know...?" Mako felt the need to ask an obvious question that had been on the human crew's mind since they first met the teenager. "Considering Korra and Asami..."

A question that Yasuko instantly got, blushing badly as she could see all eyes were on her, especially from both groups of the alternative parents of hers.

"Ahh... right, well... three years from now in both your guys universes, there's a new medical procedure getting attention called 'Artificial Insemination'." she began to explain, having to take a drink from her cup of water before resuming.

"It's so couples who can't have children for one reason or another, straight or same sex, could have a child. Without going too much into detail, in my parents case, they got a... 'donation' if you will from a guy they personally knew."

It clicked instantly what the 'donation' implication meant to those listening as the fifteen year old continued.

"And it was decided that, since it was considered the safer choice, that my mother, my Asami, would be the one to carry the child. So after mixing the donors' sperm with one of her extracted eggs and putting it back in her, a baby started to grow in her womb..." Yasuko explained before smiling at everyone.

"... And nine months later, I was born into the world."

"Aww, that's so sweet!" Panda Opal couldn't help but coo at, as well as her human self as both sets of Korra and Asami were amazed to find out how such a thing was possible for a same-sex couple like them.

"Why do I have the feeling mine and feline me's companies spearheaded it?" Asami felt the need to ask, to which Yasuko gave her a hand signal more or less confirming it.

With the reveal of her conception, Fox Kya had another question to go along with it.

"So, whose the surrogate father?"

At that, the shadowbender couldn't help but feel her face pale, instantly having to look away, scratching the back of her wolftail while giving a nervous chuckle.

"OHH, right... um... Funny you should mention-"

But at that moment, before she even could think of her biological father, a dark sensation went down her spine as Khu-Shui's voice began to echo in her ears, sounding concerned.

"'Suko, she's in the city!"

"Yasuko?" Korra tugged at her shoulder, seeing the young shadowbender freeze. "What up?"

"We got to move, NOW." Yasuko's words cut clear of the fun mood, looking right into her animal mother's eyes. "My mother's somewhere in Republic City."

Both sets of the crew gulped.

All except for both Korra's, who stood up, glancing at each other. "We need to catch her off-guard if she knows where you are, lure her into a trap." The human noted to the husky dog version of herself, who only gave a lopsided toothy grin that was all to familiar.

"Was just thinking the same thing, other me."

"I take it back about that one 'Air Nation, Fire Temple' universe…" Dark Korra heard Sha-Garou hiss, as she slinked along the shadows of the Republic City in this universe, through the alleyways and rooftops, glancing at the unique population.

"THIS is a more interesting one!"

As much as the damn Shadow Spirit got on her nerves at times, the evil Avatar had to agree with him there.

Ever since she woke up back in the temple after the few hours of sleep she got, her dreams thankfully not as nightmarish as the first one, the forty something year old Avatar got out and the first thing she saw was a couple who were checking out the caves for a date.

Something which wouldn't have surprised her, if not for the fact that the female was a white and black colored horse standing on it's two legs, as was the male, who looked like a jaguar

Adding more to both Dark Korra and Sha-Garou's confusion was the amazed reactions the animal couple gave, one asking if she was a human spirit and the other asking if she lost her animal companion.

Once she got away from the two, by sinking and moving through the shadows to the freaked out reactions of the couple, it was then both realized they weren't that far off from this universe's Republic City.

And just like the two before, the shadowbending Avatar realized the whole city was full of different bipedal animals living about their lives in the city, adding more to the theory that this was a universe where it was animals in control, while whatever humans she saw were either considered pets, or 'Human Companions', or wild ones living off the street without a care in the world.

How exactly things came to be in this universe was a mystery, but not an important one.

But Dark Korra had to admit, the universe was rather weird, yet amusing, remembering once telling her Asami before… that day, of an idea for a story where it was like their world, but with animals living in the city, and that there was a cute dog Asami and a badass cat her.

Her wife, while finding the idea silly, did like the sound of it. And their daughter loved it from the moment she heard it.

As she moved along the shadows of the city, she sensed the energy of her universe's self was nearby and decided to strike, following the lead.

And after a few more moments, she seemed to have found the area, but was unsure which building her animal self was.

While Dark Korra looked around, a sight had caught her eyes, getting her attention.

It was two men walking down the street together, holding each other's hands. One was a tall calm Lynx guy while the other was a rather small and hyperactive bear, yet both looked happy in each other's presence.

Dark Korra tilted her head at the sight as a young girl animal came up to them, looking like a white duckling, with the Lynx picking her up while the bear tickled the girl's feet, all three laughing.

Then it hit her, they were the ducklings' adoptive parents.

Before the shadowbender Avatar could focus more, she heard Sha-Garou call out to her, bringing her attention to a nearby apartment building.

"She's over there, Korra!"

Now that she had focused on the building, Dark Korra realized up top around the roof, there were two energies that gathered from the building, one her target… and the other being of the Prime's.

Realizing that her younger self and her allies already beat her there, Dark Korra wasted no time, slinking over through the shadows and began making her way up.

They wanna take the fight on the roof? Fine with her.

Making her way over and up the metal steps, the dark Avatar got up onto the roof, seeing the human crew waiting for her, among them was a single animal person of the universe.

Her clothes certainly tipped the shadowbender who she was.

"There you are, must say not the breed of animal I was expecting myself to be…" Dark Korra smirked as she formed up her Shadow Claw, raising it up. "Was expecting me to be a cat."

"Funny, had the same idea." Korra responded as Husky Korra got by her human selves side as she got into a fighting pose while her evil human self began slowly slinking over towards them.

"Now, I don't wanna be cruel and harm an animal…" She said before lunging at the group, almost hitting Husky Korra, just barely missing her, her eyes turning red.

"But with you, I'm willing to make an exception!"

With a yell, Dark Korra rose her hands up, bringing forth various shadow tentacles and hands towards the heroes, only for a large burst of lightning to blast through them, rendering them back to her.

That confused the fallen Avatar as it came from the side, and she saw Mako was right in front of her.

"What THE-?!"

As if that wasn't confusing enough, suddenly she felt water hit her hands and freezing instantly from the other side as her attention was on the three waterbenders, in her sight, Korra, Husky Korra and Kya!

It was then she looked at her left that it all made sense.

On one side were animal people she wasn't familiar with for a second until she realized she was looking at Wolf versions of Mako and Bolin and a Panda Opal.

And on the other side was Panda Lin, Fox Kya and Bunny Thuy as she saw a Panther looking Asami join Husky Korra at her side, all three groups surrounding her as she was against the ledge.

"OH, I get it, you laid a trap! Clever…" Dark Korra playfully had to give credit, despite not being happy at this turn of events before smashing the ice off her hands.

"Now let's go for three!"

With those words, Dark Korra lunged forth at the first people she saw, shadow claws out to dismember and stab with.

Chapter Text

The next thing everyone knew, Dark Korra lunged towards the group of the two Mako and Bolin's, the four getting out of the way of the attack as the shadowbender Avatar formed up more tentacles and hands to keep the others busy.

She dodged some fire kicks from Wolf Mako, only to almost fall right into some fire wheels bended up by the human Mako, dropping into some shadows just in time to avoid the attack.

This allowed the shadowbender to come out of Bolin's own, trying to grab him, when his Wolf self did the same to her and threw her away from him.

Getting some distance, both earthbenders moved their hands quickly in sync, taking some pieces of a nearby brick chimney and were able to heat them up quickly with their lavabending before thrusting them out as small projectiles at the same time.

Dark Korra, seeing the attacks coming, had to raise up a shadow Shield to block the the onslaught.

For the most part, it did the trick, except from stopping one heated piece that just gazed her hand, making her grunt in pain from the burning sting.

"Ow, OWW. YOU ASSHOLES!"

She then just heard the electric surge behind her and dodged an electric glove strike of Asami's, ready to come at her when another rang out behind her.

Much as she hated to do it, Dark Korra was forced to turn and fall back onto the ground, just avoiding one done by Panter Asami's own electric glove.

Rolling away on her back on the side to avoid the attacks, Dark Korra noticed her own shadow moving as a spiked shadow tentacle JUST missed her face as she laid on the ground, forcing herself up to see Yasuko having done it, her eyes as red as her mother's.

"OH, this just keeps getting better and better!" Dark Korra hissed at all three Sato women, slashing out towards them, almost getting Panther Asami, who kicked out her enemies leg.

Before the evil Avatar could get back up and react, both water and liquid metal came at her from all sides, forcing her to drop into her shadow and out another against a wall.

Not that it stopped both forms of liquids to keep coming at her, forming another shadow shield to stop the oncoming attacks, holding her ground.

Turning her head as she panted, she saw both the human and animal Lin and Kya's all working together to form up a water/metal tornado to send straight at her.

Thinking quickly, Dark Korra belted out a large blue flame from her mouth to melt the metal and turn the water into steam, getting rid of it with ease.

Then the evil Avatar felt herself rise up, quickly looking down to see the human Opal, alongside her Panda self, had bended up a large gust of wind under her feet, launching her into the air.

But before Dark Korra could bend the ground under both airbender's to drop them down some floors, her wrists were suddenly tied up with tight metal wiring.

Something that Thuy was to blame before a Rabbit's foot drove down onto the back of her back, with its owner, Bunny Thuy, landing next to her human self as they high-fived each other.

After hitting the floor of the roof hard, the shadowbending Avatar was already getting tired of this, screamed loudly, using her shadow claws to break apart the wiring before pounding the ground with her fists in anger.

"ALRIGHT, ENOUGH OF THIS SHIT!" She yelled, pointing at both Korra and Husky Korra who had been watching the onslaught. "You get over here and FIGHT ME!"

Both the human and canine Avatar looked at each other and shrugged, Korra holding her hand out towards Dark Korra looking at Husky Korra.

"After you…" She said in a polite manner before her animal self did the same.

"No, please, after you."

"Hey, it's your universe."

"Yes, but you're our guest."

"Oh, you're so modest."

"One of the many reasons Asami-"

"OH MY FUCKING- HOW ABOUT YOU TWO LITTLE BITCHES FIGHT ME AT THE SAME TIME INSTEAD?!" Dark Korra roared out, getting tired and enraged at these mocking gestures before seeing the two drop the act, giving the now confused evil Avatar toothy grins.

"Well, if you insist..." they responded at the same time.

With that, both rushed towards Dark Korra, Korra coming with a fire punch while Husky Korra came towards with ice around her fists, forcing their opponent to regret her decision as she rolled under them to avoid the combined attacks.

Just then, she saw Korra wave her arms towards her, causing waves of air to fly towards her, forcing the experienced shadowbender to use her own airbending to stop the attack.

But then she heard a stone wall from behind her, noticing Husky Korra thrust it towards her, fast.

Through being quick on her feet, the evil Avatar turned and ran up the approaching wall, jumping over it just in time to avoid being squashed against one of the walls of a nearby building.

As she landed, suddenly a large hooked tentacle slammed down onto her shoulder, it's tip just digging into her flesh as she screamed and turned to see who was in control of it.

The Fallen Avatar realized she took her attention off her daughter during all the chaos, watching Yasuko look on with an serious expression as her eyes turned glowing red.

Seeing her mother distracted was all the teenage girl need before gripped the tentacle before suddenly being swinging Dark Korra into the wall face first, before having to drag her back, just so she could be close enough for what was next.

"I'm sorry, Anaana…" Yasuko said before taking the tentacle out and punched her mother in the face back over near the wall, watching her try to regain her footing.

Not wasting the chance, both of the good Avatars were quick to thrust their fists at her, sending out large waves of water and flames at her before quickly letting out more stone and air attacks too.

All this was forcing the almost tuckered out villain to raise up a shadow shield as large as she could make it, trying to stay on her feet.

But the combined power of both Avatars, and the stress of having to deal with not just one version of the crew, but also their animal selves, was too much for the shield to handle and all the attacks smashed through it, sending Dark Korra back into the wall hard, landing face first on the ground.

Everyone watched amazed, seeing how easily they had done this, especially as Dark Korra didn't look to get up.

She was breathing of course, but in pained breaths.

"Holy shit, we did it!" Wolf Bolin howled out, patting his human self's arm, accidentally hitting him in his sore spot, making him grimace as he saw Opal come to Bolin's aid, with Panda Opal unable to help but chuckle in a embarrassed manner. "OH, oh, sorry!"

"Nicely done." Mako said to his wolf counterpart who gave a simple nod.

"Thanks." The wolf said with a respectful smile before his bunny girlfriend appeared at his side and hugged him.

"You did great, love." Bunny Thuy smiled, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, which human Thuy did the same to her Mako, seeing the blush on his cheeks.

"You too."

"Nice Technique." Panda Lin said in a matter of fact way to Lin, who responded in a similar manner.

"Thanks, have a good partner." She said, her hand grabbing a smiling Kya's as Panda Lin gave a knowing nod.

"As do I." She said as Fox Kya knew what she meant and gave her a kiss on the lips, which the human couple looked on.

"Is it wrong to find this kind of attract-" Kya began to ask before Lin herself put her hand over Kya's mouth.

"Quiet you." Was all Lin said, with a slight playful smile before noticing Yasuko having to give a deep breath at her knocked out mother. "You alright, kiddo?"

The fifteen year old didn't want to admit it, but having to hurt her mother was... confusing to say the least, but she nodded and turned back to the others, trying to put on her own smile as she strolled up to them.

"Yeah, just... it's been crazy. But least we got a chance to get Sha-Garou out of her while she's out."

As Korra was about to give credit to her canine self as was Asami and Yasuko to Panther Aami, they all noticed the shadows around them were starting to vibrate.

Past experience showed them that meant something bad.

"Oh no..." Yasuko realized.

"Oh YES…"

Everyone turned their attention towards the still lying down Dark Korra, whose fingers began to move as did the rest of her body until her head suddenly jerked up…

... As her cyan colored eyes turned bloodshot red with yellow outlines.

"Enough of this shit!" Sha-Garou hissed out, pounding the floor as hard as it could, causing the building to shake, making everyone else fall over their feet as he forced Dark Korra's body up. "Time I handle things!"

And with a loud disgusting roar of anger, multiple shadow hands ripped out from the shadows, grabbing everyone in place, the grips tighter than ever as some rose both Korra and Husky Korra in the air.

"While my friend is taking a much needed nap, I'm going to have some fun with you both before I take your energy…"

"NO, YOU WON'T!"

Before Sha-Garou could register a move, Yasuko rushed at Dark Korra's body, having escaped and formed a shadow tentacle over her own arm, slashing it at her, almost hitting the skin as the evil shadow spirit knew whose voice it was coming out of Yasuko's mouth.

This, he had to giving a chuckle at.

"Hello Khu-Shui. Finally decided to play amongst the meat puppets for once in your existence, huh?"

"Long as it allows me to ruin your plans and stop your madness, can't complain." Khu-Shui said, her host's eyes the same as Dark Korra's, showing she had indeed taken control of Yasuko's body.

"What did you offer her? The daughter of the Avatar…" Sha-Garou hissed, tilting Dark Korra's neck with a smirk.

"Clearly more than just saving her life," He said before looking at the struggling others, especially Korra and Asami. "Did you know before this Korra stole part of the Uchū Crystal, all of your friends and family, the ones who could fight, tried to stop her?"

Yasuko's head shook as Khu-Shui yelled out, realizing what he was trying to do. "Sha-Garou, NO!"

"SHUT UP!" Sha-Garou's voice echoed out as he bended a spike of shadows out of his own shadow and threw it at the girl's body, almost hitting her as Khu-Shui dodged the projectile, making it almost hit Mako, just missing his face against the wall.

"OH, SHIT!"

With that distraction, Sha-Garou was able to sucker punch Yasuko in the stomach, driving Khu-Shui to drop down, holding her stomach in pain as she felt the air punched out of her, the evil spirit couldn't help but giggle at that.

"Sorry about that Mako, I was aiming for your girlfriend. ANYWAY…" The evil spirit continued, walking Dark Korra over to the other Avatars and Asami, raising up her gloved left hand.

"The crystal, it was found by Mrs. Sato's company after it crash landed near the Southern Water Tribe's home, around the time I found Hattori amongst those flames. Turns out, if properly tuned in right, it's able to transport matter, even large scales, to other universes. Including people."

He then made the Avatar take off the glove, showing in her palm, wedged into it, was a piece of the purple crystal, little parts of living shadows swirling around the entry.

"I just knew I had to get a piece of it for myself…" Sha-Garou grinned with wicked glee.

Then the evil spirit turned to a still pained Khu-Shui, kicking her in the stomach, rolling her around as she groaned in pain. "But I needed Korra to finally give in to my influence, and nothing seemed to just tick her off enough, funny thing..."

"Ple-Please…"

The spirit heard Yasuko's voice come out, moving Dark Korra's neck down to see the shadowbender roll over, looking up with tears in her light green eyes. Having been forced back into control, she didn't want him to continue talking.

"DON'T-"

"UNTIL GUAN BROKE FREE." Sha-Garou said with a cackle in his voice, amused by how much Yasuko was practically begging him to stop, kneeling and lowering Dark Korra's lips to her ear.

"Don't worry little one, I won't mention to them about…"

Korra and Asami then watched the evil spirit whisper… something into the young girl's ear, neither of them, or any of the humans were able to hear what he was saying.

But judging by the look of something flashing in her mind, actually caused Yasuko to cry out, her tears making her makeup run, it must have been something REALLY horrible.

But Husky Korra could due to her better hearing, her eyes having gone wide in shock at what she was able to hear.

Something that Panther Asami noticed, which her fiancé turned and shook her head, as if telling her to keep quiet.

"Let them find out on their own. Afterwards…" Sha-Garou resumed out loud, wanting to keep that certain detail a surprise as he turned back around at the others.

"... My Korra was practically begging me to bestow her such power, to get her revenge on Guan for what he and a brand new Earth Empire did, to use my power to her benefit, TO SHOW SHE WAS DONE PLAYING NICE…"

And then, like nothing, he shrugged Dark Korra's arms. "And, well, who am I to say no?"

He saw the crushed look on both Korra's faces, especially the human's, getting some form of pleasure from it.

"With that, Guan and the entire Earth Empire were dead and she began showing what'd happen if an Avatar had a new, more forceful mindset, to make sure the peace was kept at any cost. Quite the spectacle truth be told."

Beginning to pace around the roofs, all the images he saw Dark Korra do was just delightful for Sha-Garou to remember, all those she slain who got in her way or opposed her and the peace she strove to keep in check.

"After at least a year, I told her about the other universes, that she not only had to protect the human and spirit worlds, but the others, to prevent the same thing from happening again." he sniggered, resuming. "And to do so, she needed the energy of each one's Avatars, all the many you's, to which in her fragile little mind, was the perfect idea."

Now, that toothy grin of Dark Korra's was looking almost beastly with how Sha-Garou widened her lips.

"If only she knew that just gives me more power to fully take over this body, to overpower Raava's slowly fading influence..."

The spirit then looked at the crystal literally in Dark Korra's hand.

"But to get there, we needed the Uchū Crystal. And with so many people in the way against what she wanted, already angry about eliminating some in her path, little ol' Korra had no other choice left to make but one…"

The shadow tentacles holding everyone in place then moved up their bodies, right into the back of their heads, suddenly forcing visions of horrific images into their minds as each of them felt themselves in their respective bodies as Dark Korra came at them at Future Industries.

Mako watching himself be engulfed in blue flames…

Bolin screamed in pain from a large piece of rock crushing his knee, seeing his Opal impaled up against a wall with a stone spike…

Kya having multiple ice spikes thrust into her back and one through her neck.

Lin being sliced in two at the waist by a sharp piece of metal.

Thuy being strangled with her own metal wiring.

More and more of those Korra had met in her journey, friends, family, all suffering horrible deaths or injuries by the hands of her fallen self…

And then, Yasuko Sato II herself, despite only being a non-bender, trying her best to stop her Anaana, only for the corrupted Avatar to slash her daughter in the back deeply with a shadow claw, driving her into the ground and leaving her for dead as she took the part of the purple crystal…

Korra gasped out, eyes widened in shock at the images she and everyone had seen this version of herself do, looking at Sha-Garou, who was making Dark Korra smile at her.

"My personal favorite was seeing you slashing into your daughter's back. Well, future alternative universe version of... it's complicated, but you get what I mean…"

As the shadow spirit put the glove back on, Yasuko struggled to stand, looking at what the shadow spirit was doing.

"Or it would have been, if not for Khu-Shui deciding to leave the spirit world for once in her pitiful existence and save her. All in some misguided chance to try helping little Yasuko save her mommy, even if she's already lost to me... Wouldn't be the first one she lost."

With that, Sha-Garou rose up Dark Korra's other hand, letting it glow red as he looked at Husky Korra.

"But going back to business, first I'm gonna drain her energy…" He said before looking back at Korra. "Then I'm gonna drain you, THE PRIME."

But before he could turn Dark Korra's head towards Husky Korra to begin the process, a shadow tentacle stabbed into the shadowbending Korra's upper right shoulder, mirroring what had happened to Kuvira, sending the spirit into a screaming fit.

"GGAAAGGHHH!"

Before he knew it, Sha-Garou was dragged and thrown into the air, landing directly behind Yasuko, whose red eyes burned with rage, taking Dark Korra by the neck and began laying down punches onto her face, screaming without even giving the spirit a chance to fight back.

"YOU THINK I WON'T HIT HER? THAT I WON'T DO IT! HUH?!"

With every punch connecting, a shadow tentacle vanished back to its source, freeing each of the crews as they watched Yasuko wail on her mother without mercy.

"YOU STOLE MY ANAANA AWAY FROM ME! I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU!" Her voice echoed out, bringing Dark Korra's beaten face to hers.

"YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO BRING UP WHAT HAPPENED TO MY MOTHER! NO! FUCKING-!"

"YASUKO!" She heard Khu-Shui yell out.

"YASUKO!" Asami herself cried out in distress, to which her shadowbending daughter looked back at her, seeing how caught off guard they were before noticing some blood on her hands, turning to see Dark Korra's lip and nose was bleeding, along with the bleeding back wound.

"Oh Raava…" Yasuko muttered, getting off and crawling away as she realized just what she had done as everyone noticed Dark Korra seeming to get on her knees, looking at her daughter.

This allowed those on the scene to see that she was not only back in control, but surprised and horrified at this turn of events before grasping her hand with the crystal in it before vanishing in the purple light.

The crews took a moment to catch their breath. What just happened was slowly sinking in and Korra looked down at the shadowbender cowering on the floor, knees against her chest as she began to cry to herself.

As she borrowed her tearful face in her arms, the Avatar walked over, squatting down next to her. She put her hand on Yasuko's shoulder but she shrugged it away.

She knew how to take a hint. "We'll give you a moment, sweetie." The Avatar whispered in a practically motherly tone before walking over to the others.

"So that was it? Did she disappear?" Husky Korra, feeling her neck, asked. "Am I safe?"

"For now," Korra replied. "If she didn't get you now, she'll come back for you after the others. That's why we need as much help as we can get. We need to defeat her once and for all." She then gulped, before correcting herself.

"We need to defeat him. Sha-Garou."

The canine Avatar nodded, looking back at her crew. They were a little shaken up and were in need of some healing, but they seemed in agreement still.

"Then we're on your side," she said. "Consider us in, whenever you need us again."

Korra smiled. It was a relief after being rejected by those in the Red Lotus universe. Also, they had finally saved an Avatar, and she couldn't help feeling good about it after two consecutive losses.

"Thank you," she said with a bow to her furry self, who returned it with her own.

The two Kya's looked after people's bruises, but for the most part, everyone was fine.

The animal healer then looked out at Yasuko, seeing she was staring into space off to the side and hadn't joined them yet. Fox Kya readied her healing water as she approached her, hesitating before sitting down next to her.

"Please, let me take care of that..." she offered.

Yasuko didn't say anything, but she did look at the healer and opened up, letting her use the spirit water on her.

Fox Kya worked the water onto her head, and to her surprise, her thoughts felt softer, quieter, and the overwhelming guilt and sorrow dulled.

She hadn't been able to stop thinking about it, Yasuko was trying to understand her rage. She always said she was mad at Sha-Garou- NO, not just mad, but furious for taking her Anaana away from her and turning her into a monster.

But now, she was afraid of realizing she was also furious at her own mother. She hadn't realized it, but deep down, she was angry that her Anaana had given in to his coaxing so easily.

It hadn't been her fault. They were both devastated after what happened that day and...

... some people just react differently to tragedy.

But all those thoughts, all those feelings, felt like they were being washed away with the warm water against her temples, and her mind started to clear.

The animal healer certainly knew what she was doing.

After a bit, Yasuko finally stood up as Fox Kya put her spirit water away back in her water skin.

"Thank you, Kya" she said to her, able to finally give a small smile.

"There's no need. You can come to me any time for that, or to talk…" Fox Kya began, as her human self, came over, knowing what was up, but agreeing.

"Or me, either of us will be there."

The shadowbender nodded slightly. She looked up at the animal and human healers, with so many things in her mind that she wanted to talk about.

It must have been the comforting energy around the waterbenders that reminded her of the Kya from her own universe, the memory of her spending time with the Water Tribe woman and her wife when they babysat her was still fresh in her mind.

As was the certain talk Yasuko had with the older couple and her parents, as though all of that happened yesterday. To think how much things had changed was overwhelming yet again, and she pried her thoughts away from it.

As the two Kya's joined the others, she loitered around the edge of the group.

"Stay focused, hun..." she heard Khu-Shui say in her head, trying to be as soothing as she could with her voice. "Don't let him get to you. Sha-Garou will want to get in your head, and losing control like that only turns things out in his favor."

She knew that. She knew.

"It wouldn't be called losing control if I could have helped it," she whispered back. "But when he-"

"I know, I know... But you're better than that, 'Suko." Khu-Shui spoke back, trying to comfort her as, for a brief moment, the teenage girl saw cast from her own shadow a brief flash of red where her head was on the ground.

"Even without me, you're a strong kid, someone who wants to set things right... And to save your Anaana, and you will... so chin up."

Just wiping her cheeks, Yasuko kneeled down closer to her shadow, hearing the words of encouragement from the shadow spirit. "The fact that you're doing this shows you're proving Sha-Garou wrong and that you will stop his corruption and free her... You don't want to lose Korra and you won't, I promise you that."

The teenage girl had heard the story of when her parents and their allies had met the female shadow spirit who offered her help on how to free Hattori Hanzo from Sha-Garou's control.

While she was quite sly and playful, there was something... different about Khu-Shui, something that made Yasuko know she was to be trusted when she came to make her offer.

And right now only proved it more.

"Thank you, Khu-Shui." she smiled, just able to see that red flash of where the eyes were blink.

"You're welcome, Yasuko."

Seeing the small scene of the shadowbending girl busy talking to the shadow spirit, Husky Korra addressed the rest of the crew. "Did she ever tell you guys what happened? With her mother... or Guan?"

The crew shook their heads.

"No, I mean, we knew it was bad, but," Asami explained "She said she wasn't ready to talk about it."

"Oh," Husky Korra said. "I see."

"Why?" Bolin whispered. "What did you hear?"

The furry Avatar considered whether she should tell them, looking at the shadowbender, making sure she wasn't listening. Perhaps she didn't want them to know.

Yet maybe knowing would help them understand her pain better.

"Something about an attack on Zaofu done by Guan and some loyalists, apparently," she said. "Even with my hearing, Sha-Garou's whispering was a little hard to tell..."

She gulped. Spirits, it was difficult to even tell it, let alone live it.

She didn't know if she should finish.

After the last few preparations, the crew was ready to hop into the next universe. They said their goodbyes to the animal crew, before gathering around Yasuko, waiting for her to take them into the next world.

"I… I'm sorry for what you saw." The shadowbender said, wanting to put them at ease as she prepared to begin the jump.

"I just… felt so much… hate and anger being being built up and-"

But her reasoning was hushed when she felt Korra and Asami both unlink themselves and hug Yasuko tightly.

"It's okay, if anything, you helped save me and husky me." Korra responded with, not wanting the teenage girl to be saddened over her actions.

"And we're all thankful for that. You're an amazing girl." Asami said to her shadowbending alternative daughter, who took a deep breath and managed to give a smile. Not one that was forced, but a sincere calm one.

"Thank you, Anaana, mother."

With those words, the crew grabbed each other's hands, Yasuko activated the crystal and they vanished once more into the purple energy.

Having witnessed that, Panther Asami looked at her own soon-to-be canine wife, curious at what she witnessed she tell the others earlier as the others had to talk things over amongst themselves.

"I heard you Korra, you didn't tell them the truth." She said, pointing to a surprised Husky Korra's tail. "When you lie, your tail moves in a half-circle on repeat."

The Husky Avatar sighed, feeling a sense of sadness come over her as she pictured what she heard Sha-Garou say to Sami as she begged him not to.

"I was going to, but… I couldn't." Husky Korra said, lowering her head.

"What I heard Sah-Garou say, it… it's bad. What the Earth Empire did, what Guan ordered…" she explained, having the mental image of the same happening, feeling her fists clench.

"Just even thinking of it happening, how she took it, it happening to you… I… sorta see why that shadowbender me lost it and gave in."

Panther Asami stood there shocked to hear her fiancé admit that, seeing how horrible Husky Korra felt for saying that last part.

"I hope to the spirits that we never have to face that situation, because if we do, I don't…" The Avatar of this universe trailed off, remembering what the Sha-Garou of her universe showed her doing to Guan, closing her eyes.

She didn't want to relive the memory of seeing herself rip the metalbending tiger to shreds with her teeth and claws.

"What... What happened, what happened to me?" The Feline engineer asked the Husky Avatar, who realized what she had to tell before looking into her love's eyes and finally told her what she heard the dark spirit mock the Shadowbender with.

The panther's light green eyes widened as she heard the truth, feeling a slight pit in her stomach as she felt it, having to just confirm it.

"... I'm dead?"

Chapter Text

As their eyes started to focus on the world they came to, the first thing that hit them was the sound of crashes and yelling. Some that was never a good sign.

They had to squint as they realized the buildings around them were on fire, smoke billowing out. The daunting realization that they might be too late was setting in.

"Shit!" Yasuko yelled. "We need to hurry!" She took off down the street as the others followed her.

Tracking the Dark Avatar down wasn't hard. Even from being far away, they could spot the shadow tentacles rising amongst the buildings, writhing violently against this world's people.

Rounding the corner, they came face to face with the chaos.

Police officers scrambled away from the scene, bleeding and injured, while some attempted to crawl away before being grabbed and slayed by the shadows, sometimes quickly, but most of the time prolonged.

It was difficult to even understand what was happening at first, but standing at the midst of it all was this world's Avatar, desperately trying to fight Dark Korra off.

During which, the fallen Avatar's attention glanced out to the other interdimensional visitors.

"Oh, looky that," the Fallen Avatar's voice rang out. "Looks like you have backup." she mockingly pointed out before holding out a free hand, and instantly, she flung her shadows towards them.

"We need to get over there!" Thuy yelled, using metal wire she bended up to cut apart the tentacle that lunged towards her, only for another one to sprout up.

"You think?" Korra shouted back, fighting against the shadows that surrounded her, that somehow seemed stronger than before. This must have been a byproduct of her evil self stealing the energies of other versions of them, Sha-Garou's own power increasing and influencing her.

But they wouldn't stop, they couldn't let the wicked shadowbender take another life!

Out of the corner of her eye, Korra spotted someone crawling along the side of the sidewalk in pain. Something about her was familiar, enough to get Korra to turn her head for one moment, eyes widening at who she saw.

It was this universe's Kya, looking to have been beaten up, but she didn't have time to look for long, having to focus back on the shadow appendages.

Yasuko rose up her own shadows, fighting back against Dark Korra's. She drew the darkness in around her, forming a dense shell of contracting shadows, rising in density.

As the hostile tentacles were ready to strike, she let go of the energy she formed, releasing a circling storm of shadows around her, disintegrating anything that came close to her. She paused to catch her breath, enveloped in this cloak of dark shrapnel as she rushed over to the Dark Avatar.

She could see this world's Korra was losing her strength as the fight went on.

Every attack she lashed out at the invader was weaker and weaker, and she struggled to hold her ground, something that Dark Korra was keen to notice as she approached her.

"Throw everything you got, won't be the first shadowbender I beat!" the other Korra grunted out as the shadowbender was about to crack a response when she noticed Yasuko raise her fist, conjuring a shadow claw and hurling it towards her.

The Dark Avatar grinned, holding her hand out and stopping the claw dead in its tracks. The teenage girl struggled against it, their two powers fighting each other for control of one shadow.

"You learnt a new trick," she mocked, chuckling. "It's adorable, 'Suko."

While the older Avatar was the more experienced of the two wielding the shadows, her daughter had the drive that showed she wasn't giving up so easily.

Seeing this, this universe's Avatar regained her balance and gathered her last strengths to hurl a fireball at Dark Korra, not going out without helping this oddly familiar girl who was Jinora's age.

But the shadowbending Avatar saw the feeble attempt and with her spare hand, she parried the flames with a shadow arm, hurling back it at her other weaker self and coiled it around her.

The shadows were keeping the universe's Korra tight, holding her arms stuck to her side as she writhed.

"What are you gonna do, Yasuko?" Dark Korra said, eyes full of malice as she watched the shadowbender struggle against her, sweat forming on her forehead.

"Aren't you just as bad as me? Didn't you want to kill me too when you were hitting punching your own mother, huh?"

Sami's breathing quickened.

"Don't listen to her, Yasuko..." Khu-Shui said. "Don't let her get to you. Sha-Garou is telling her what to say."

"Look at us," Dark Korra continued. "Do you ever wonder what could have been if you didn't turn against me? After what happened? We could have done so much as mother and daughter! The ultimate team-up!"

"You... tried to kill...me..." Yasuko grunted, trying hard to stand her ground.

The Fallen Avatar smirked in a cruel manner, hearing these words.

"All to teach you that I don't play favorites anymore."

With that, Dark Korra pushed against the claw, and the teenager's strength gave. She was forced to jump out of the way as the shadow crashed into the ground.

Yasuko landed on the floor with a thud, feeling the impact against her ribs. She took a painful, labored breath before looking up. Dark Korra had the Avatar of this universe where she wanted her, that red glowing hand moving up towards her face.

"No!" the teenager yelled out, realizing she couldn't stop her in time.

There was nothing they could do, and she nearly wanted to shut her eyes to avoid seeing another Avatar die...

... instead though, Dark Korra stopped dead in her tracks, quite literally.

Yasuko watched for a few moments, realizing her Anaana wasn't moving. "Huh?"

Dark Korra herself was dumbfounded before suddenly seeing and feeling her limbs contorted, struggling against herself as she tried to move.

"What... The fuck...?" the evil shadowbender grunted, writhing and struggling to talk. She forced her head to turn, looking around for the culprit.

The shadows froze too, able to just give this universe's Korra just a little more time as she still struggled to find a way to get freed.

The crew stared wide-eyed as they realized the truth...

... there was a bloodbender among them.

But it couldn't be this universe's Avatar as she was still too bound tightly in the shadow arm, and the officers fleeing didn't have it in them.

Their eyes shifted to one tiny piece of movement on the other side of the road.

Lying on the ground, holding herself up on her shoulder and with a single arm stretched out in front of her was this world's Kya, a pained expression on her face.

"Let… her… GO!" She strained out, using the forbidden waterbending technique on this intruder.

Dark Korra was taken by surprise at first, but realizing who was doing this to her almost made her chuckle.

"Kya, you... old trickster..." Her lips contorted into a smile. "... Finally, something... interesting."

The waterbender's attempts were honorable, but her bending was fading with her injuries and Dark Korra started to fight against it. Her body shook as she forced her hand up, hurling a sharp shadow spear towards the healer.

But then the captured Korra was just able to free a single hand and held it out, rising up a wall on concrete to stop the spear from impaling her fellow waterbender.

But in the process, this other Kya lost control of Dark Korra, flopping back to the ground with a grunt.

The Dark Avatar laughed, turning her attention back to everyone as she regained control of her body. She rose the shadows again, once more having them grappling with the crew as she approached this world's Avatar once more.

"Shouldn't have saved her, you wasted your chance..." She said, her voice low as the other version of herself, unafraid and brave in the face of death, still struggled against the grip of the shadow, fighting with what strength she had left.

There was something so sadistic about draining her energy like this, but Sha-Garou's presence in her mind numbed her to it.

At that, Dark Korra held her glowing hand out, pressing it to the side of her other self's struggling head, and that was all it took.

Yet another one fell to her.

Yasuko wrestled against a shadow tentacle, its pinpoint sharp tip inches from her throat as she struggled to put it away with two hands, before suddenly it went limp and vanished into the air.

Realizing what that meant, she took a deep breath, looking around her.

The crew looked sullen as they realized this universe's Avatar's body fell down on the concrete, lifeless.

And Dark Korra was gone once more in a flash of purple.

They failed again. They were too late.

"FUCK!" Yasuko screamed out in distress, pounding the ground in distress as Korra and Asami had to go over and comfort the poor girl. But they very much understood why she was reacting the way she was.

As everyone had to take a breather, Kya had to rush over to her bloodbending self, kneeling down next to the injured woman, ready to get to work.

It still hadn't fully sunk in that her alternative self was a bloodbender, but none of that mattered as Kya was instead overly focused on finding her injuries. It was obvious some of her bones were cracked, maybe a broken rib or two, probably after being hurled across the street judging by her state.

But as she helped her sit up...

"Spirits," Kya said. "She ripped your arm off."

She gathered her healing water up quickly, looking to stop the bleeding that she expected...

... Only to realize there was no blood running where the missing limb should be, or any exposed muscle or bone, trying to process this.

The bloodbender squinted up, trying to understand what was happening. Did she hit her head? Was she hallucinating herself?

She noticed this alter version of herself trying to understand how to heal her arm and she couldn't help but chuckle.

"I was born with only one arm. Focus on something more important, other me..."

Kya raised her eyebrows in surprise but she wasted no time in tending to her real injuries instead.

It didn't take long for the bloodbender to realize the Korra she knew was dead, and that's when the grief was starting to set in as she looked on with wide teal eyes.

Her bruised chest was already making her breathing painful, but the swelling of sadness growing inside her felt like sharp knives in her throat.

"She's... She's gone?" she whispered.

Kya didn't know how to answer. "Let's focus on yourself for now," she tried to say. But it was hard to miss feeling the distress building up inside the woman, who shook her head.

"No... Let me... Please..."

Quickly moving her hand towards her own waterskin, this one armed Kya used her bending to take the water from it and formed up an arm and hand where she was missing the limb, attempting to crawl over to the body to both Kya and the crew's surprise.

"Please no, don't be dead, don't be..."

"What the FUCK!?"

The crew's attention turned at the sound of a man's gruff voice behind them.

"Someone please tell me what kind of shit just happened here?!" The suited man they saw took in his surroundings, a small team of police officers walking up behind him.

He noticed the dead bodies of the cops littered around the street, then he looked in shock at the one-armed Kya crying over her Korra's body, the look on his face softening.

"Oh no, what happened Kya?!"

Lin had held her breath, seeing this version of her lover in the state she was in, but then she held it more when she saw this man's face.

While a lot about his appearence seemed very much different, there was without a shadow of a doubt that she recognized that face from anywhere as with that distinct voice.

But here she was looking at a man in a dark suit and tie rushing over to this Kya, seeming to console her as she said his name in distress before turning to see the crew having been watching the scene.

Before he could process seeing a second Korra along with a different looking Asami and one who looked similar to her, his eyes, one gold and the other a pale light green that was glazed over, settled on Lin, almost choking his words as his brows furrowed.

"What in the name of Raava and Vaatu am I looking at?"

A shaking officer spoke to him. "What do we do, Chief Beifong?"

Lin's eyes widened as she repeated the name.

"Chief Beifong?"

In what seemed like another part of the city, the purple energy light formed in an alleyway and Dark Korra came out, ready to do some more energy draining, but something caught her attention.

"Wait a second…" She began, looking around the area. "This is the same exact alleyway I was just in. In fact…"

Slinking over in the shadows near the entrance, from inside the shadows, Dark Korra could see nothing was changed, except for the sirens wailing towards one direction.

And she knew exactly where they were headed.

"This is the same universe!" She said in disbelief, stepping out of the shadows.

"The crystal…" Sha-Garou's voice spoke out as his host looked at her gloved hand and took it off, seeing the purple crystal in her hand, spotting the slight crack in it.

"Oh no, it's broken! I'm trapped here!"

"It's not broken. Just a little dinged up, just needs some time to get back to full power."

"And how long is that going to take?" Dark Korra asked annoyed at this.

"Hopefully speaking, at least half a day, longest-"

"Half a day is the shortest?! Those guys could be in the next dimension right now waiting for us!"

"It's no issue Korra, none whatsoever." Sha-Garou assured her, knowing there shouldn't be any real issues. "Besides, this would be the perfect time for some rest for you."

Oh, now the spirit was telling her to take a break, after complaining about it in the last universe?!

"Yes I am…" Sha-Garou deadpanned, making the evil Avatar groan, remembering it knew her every thought.

"You should be happy they arrived just as you were draining this universe's Korra and got lucky with them focusing on that bloodbending Kya. In the state you're currently in, you couldn't take another defeat."

"Then why didn't you just take control again? Because you seem pretty willing to do so."

"The amount of time in between when I could take control is much longer than that of the Uchū crystal, on the count of you being the Avatar."

Dark Korra sighed and slinked back into the shadows, knowing she could rest there without being bothered.

But even though she knew he'd know it, what it just said, the amount of time taking control of her due to her being the Avatar, it did get her attention.

Slightly, but it did catch her attention.

After the body of this universe's Korra was taken carefully away by Nishi, who this universe's Kya had finally allowed to be taken away, the crew were taken by her and the Chief of Police, over to the police station, where they tried to get their bearings together over what just happened.

Still, it was strange to hear Hattori Beifong be referred to as 'Chief'.

Inside his surprisingly large office, Korra and the others took in the police station that seemed so familiar, especially to Lin and Mako, but it had its differences.

One difference made quite clear to Mako and Bolin was that here, their choices in lives had them switch careers outside of helping the now slain Korra as part of this universe's crew.

It was this universe's Bolin who was the detective working alongside Hattori, but still maintained his colorful, if silly outlook on life. Yet his humor didn't get in the way of his police skills as he had the reputation of being a damn good cop with a good successful case quota.

And to Opal's happiness, her alternative universe self was still together with this Bolin, so she was thankful for that, along with this universe's Hattori being so nice to her.

As for Mako, he found out his other self here turned his career into Movers, but strove to not only do the kind that this universe's Varrick loved to do, the cheap fluffed up pieces of him as Nuktuk, but serious work too.

He was said to earn high praise for his performance as Avatar Roku in a biography mover about him, ignoring some creative liberties compared to the man's real life self.

Also to Thuy's joy, her other self was apparently still with this Mako here.

But it was this universe's Bolin who had to give his older brother the bad news, Yasuko and Opal noticing the cop trying to hold back his tears when he made the call.

"Right, while Bo… talks to his brother…" Hattori said, already feeling bad for the guy before turning his attention to the other problem at hand.

"Let's get to the just as big picture; Why are you eight here, who in the world was that… other you?" he asked, making sure he was pointing at Korra before looking at Yasuko. "And when did Asami Sato get a younger sister?"

"Do you want the short or long version?" Khu Shui's voice came out of Yasuko's mouth as the spirit took control, causing Hattori to jump out of his seat.

"WHAT THE FLAMEO- she's involved too!" The Chief responded with, remembering when he ventured with his Korra and the others into the spirit world when he had to go against that damn spirit Sha-Garou who had been corrupting her.

"If it wasn't for Khu-Shui, we wouldn't have seen Dark Korra coming." Thuy said to which Hattori repeated the nickname for clarification, Opal sighing at this.

"I know Uncle Hattori, unoriginal name, sounds like something Varrick would come up with, but our Korra would be dead if not for her."

That made Hattori pause in place before nodding, hand out to the spirit in control of the teenager.

"Point well made, okay, give me the short version." he requested, Khu-Shui cracking Yasuko's fingers as she nodded.

"Alright, you said so..."

The spirit then explained, in a even shorter manner than before, how things came to be up to this point, how the crew got involved, and how they already been to other universes, only managing to save one Korra, but rounded up others for when they'd have to take the fight to the shadowbending Avatar, and finally how they ended up here.

While the spirit explained the story, Kya herself spotted the other Kya, this bloodbender version of herself sitting in the corner of the office, seeming to keep to herself.

Appearance alone, this Kya was already different. Aside from the obvious lack of her right arm, she had on darker makeup around the eyes which she had been wiping off with her water hand after it got ruined.

She also had her long grey hair not in the Water Tribe braids and ponytail, but more in a simple looped ponytail.

But it was her personality that showed Kya how truly different she was from her. The healer could see the cynical and bitter nature in her eyes, like she had seen a lot of things, done a lot of things, which contrasted to how she reacted to this universe's Korra's death.

Kya saw the sadness and despair coming from her at losing Korra, like she was a mother who lost her child.

It was most obvious when this universe's Nishi, who somehow stayed his odd self, came to collect the body, everyone watched as this Kya told him not to screw up transporting the body, or else Nishi would be the one being looked at.

The master waterbender wondered what was it that caused this version of herself to be this cynical, noticing how this Kya's own energy wasn't as vibrant as her own.

Just what drove this version of her to learn and master a dark form of bending that Kya remembered her mother forbidden her to learn, having told her the experience with Hama?

As for Lin, all she could do was keep her eyes on this… different version of Hattori she was seeing listening to every word of the spirit's story.

She knew just from his voice who he was, along with those two mismatched eyes, but it still surprised Lin to see Hattori look so presentable, least compared to his current self back in her universe.

His hair was trimmed down to a respectable short length and his large beard had been cut down to a clean cut goatee. He didn't have the uniform of one of the metalbending officers, but he still looked presentable in his black and dark green suited attire.

And while she knew what Hattori looked like before his injury from his old photo, it still amazed Lin to see him without the massive wound, with his single blind eye and ear intact.

But there he was, Hattori Beifong sitting in the seat she would be sitting in back in her own universe, with a looking unique hook and chain on the desk.

The metalbender also took notice of various old photos on the desk, some of which caught Lin by surprise. One showed him as a small child standing next to their mother, who held a baby Suyin in her arms in front of her parents home.

Another had him in his young teens sitting in front of a water fountain with this universe's Kya, Tenzin, Bumi and even Suyin.

She guessed that this was a few years before when she and Suyin had their big fight resulting in her scars. But from the photo, both brother and sister looked happy in this universe.

What got Lin's attention more as she leaned closer was the presence of a fifth person in the photo she didn't know at first until she spotted the familiar little hairpiece in that long black hair and the set of glasses over the girl's gold eyes.

Was that freakin' Fire Lord Izumi?

The third and final photo she saw was Hattori, having to be 19, standing with her mother and Suyin, in a policeman's uniform, having just graduated from the academy. Again, both mother and sister were happy with him…

... Then something peaked Lin's attention about all three photos, scanning her eyes through them.

Why wasn't SHE in any of these photos?

Hattori sat there after a small beat of silence, having just heard the entire story, finally putting his two pieces in.

"I admit, that's… quite possibly the craziest story I've ever heard. BUT, I believe in what I see with my own two eyes…"

Then he felt silly saying that phrase, pointing at his one blind eye.

"Sorry, you get what I mean. And what me and Kya, the one I know, saw today was some evil, older bitch version of Korra, no offense to her kid if she's listening..." He noted, to which Khu-Shui nodded.

"She says none taken."

"Right," Hattori noted before continuing. "Who killed the Korra we knew by stealing her energy, along with seeing walking and talking copies of others we know, INCLUDING another Korra and why are you looking at my pictures?"

He asked that last part towards Lin, whose concentration had been broken, looking at the version of her brother talking to her.

"I, ah… sorry, they're lovely photos."

"Thank you, Lin…" Hattori said, nodding his head before resuming talking to others, including Sami who had taken back control. "Speaking of which, the part that's been bugging me the most is how she's here."

Hearing him say that threw Lin a bit of a loop, who looked at the others.

"She's with us." Mako answered as the firebending Chief in the universe gave a facepalm.

"I know that, smartass. I mean why is she with you guys in that uniform and not me? Is it because she's from another universe?"

"No, I'm from theirs, and it's the same in the others we've been in, I've always been Chief of Police." Lin answered, getting Hattori's attention. "In fact, where we're from, you were the Equalist-"

Then it dawned on the metalbender who stopped talking as Hattori took notice of what she was about to say, turned her head back and forth from the photos of Hattori and the man himself.

"... earlier you asked what were you looking at…" Lin asked, gulping at possibly hearing what she was hoping not to hear.

"What did you mean by that?"

Chief Hattori Beifong, having just started to realize what was happening once she explained the universes, stood up from his desk and walked over to who he saw as a variant of his older sister.

As he did, everyone just now noticing him reaching into a drawer he opened up before taking something out.

Before she knew it, Lin was passed the object, a old photo surely a couple years old.

Her own green eyes were wide as she realized what was on the image as did the others not native to the universe.

There were three people in the photo, smiling as they posed for the photo while in a desert resort area. One was certainly Fire Nation, with her black hair, fair skin and brown eyes wearing a cute red dress and sandals. In her arms was a young child of six years of age looking like her, only her hair was in pigtails compared to her mother's long flowing locks.

But it was the last female, around the same age as the other woman that struck Lin with realization, because that woman was herself.

Even with the lack of scars on her face and the rounded bobbed greying black locks, there was no doubt it was her already, or least this universe's version of her, clad in a similar dress, if green and gold in color, looking so bright and happy.

Not a single ounce of the steeled look everyone associated her with, she looked like someone who was completely happy all her life.

"Lin Hanzo…"

Hearing her first name with that surname made a shiver go down Lin's back as the others watched in silence, with her looking up at a solemn Hattori. "That was your name here."

Lin quickly looked up at this other version of her brother, one thing on her mind.

"Lin… Hanzo?" She repeated, looking at the others, who were just as surprised before turning her head back. "You mean-"

"Yep..."

The Chief of this universe nodded, moving his chair from behind his desk and next to Lin before sitting back down.

"Here, you were the shadowbender, the Equalist Ripper…"

At that moment, the air felt heavy with their mutual realizations of what happened in each other's universes.

"We'll give you two a minute," Kya had to say, rounding the crew up and heading outside into the corridor, with her bloodbending self following them out too.

"I'll see ya in a bit, One-Arm." Hattori said, and the blood bender waved at him half heartedly.

Once they were gone, Lin had to ask the obvious. "So if I was... the Ripper, that means I killed those people?" Lin gulped hard after letting those words be said.

Hattori nodded.

"Yeah, she, ah... was the creative type."

"What if I told you that your other self was as well?"

A cheeky smile spread across Hattori's face, having to keep in a chuckle. "Course I am, course..."

Lin couldn't help chuckling a little as well. "Yeah..."

Somehow, both found the situation to be oddly funny in a dark sense considering the topic and how things were.

It was also kind of surreal to see her brother for how he truly was, or how he truly should have been were it not for his death, if not having been given up by her mother when he was born.

The absence of his facial wound felt so foreign to Lin, like she was meeting him for the first time again.

Perhaps he thought the same thing about seeing her whole face too as she noticed he noted something about her face.

"So... err..." Hattori started. The initial shock of seeing Lin as Chief was fading for him, but he was still at a loss for words.

"How was your life? How did things go for you?"

Lin raised her eyebrows at the question. It seemed oddly personal and out of the blue. The firebender across from her noticed her surprise.

"I just wanted to know... how my sister's life might have been if it hadn't gone so..." he nodded to the side, trying to think of a light way of putting it.

"Well, tragically."

Lin understood. She racked her brains for something to say. Spirits, she was terrible at keeping conversations going that were about herself but she tried, for her alternative brother's sake.

"My... Our mother, Toph, taught me to metal bend when I was young and I followed in her footsteps to become a police officer in Republic City. Me and Suyin never really got along too well..."

He nodded along to everything she was saying. "Oof, sorry to hear that." he noted, only for Lin to wave her hand off.

"Eh, it's fine. We're alright now, same with us and mother. But you... or Hattori Hanzo I should say... we never even knew he existed until he came back to life with Sha-Garou. Especially since we first knew him as the Ripper." she explained before having to give a thankful smile.

"Thankfully, we were able to free him from that damn spirit, and despite a close call with a glass shard, he's... actually become part of the family you can say. Lives in Zaofu now with the animals he takes care of."

Lin felt herself getting emotional but she tried to hide it. She shifted the attention back to Hattori. "So how were you?"

Said man shrugged. "Not too shabby myself. Unlike you, I'm a firebender."

"A firebending Beifong, huh? I should be surprised, but I'm not."

"Blame dad there. Anyway, I get along nicely with Suyin and mother these days, following in her footsteps just like you." He smiled, remembering his youth.

"I mean, me and Su certainly had a period where we were at each other's throats, almost ended up arresting her, but... eh, whatever, water under the bridge." He chuckled as did Lin.

Least she knew it wasn't just her who had to deal with a awkward relationship with her sister, but she was pleased to hear that like her, Hattori patched things up with his younger sister. Though it sounded like his relationship with this universe's Toph was better than her own.

"Actually, it was not too long after that I..." he nervously admitted. "I might have gotten into a thing with…" He continued, pausing a bit as he felt a bit embarrassed to admit it, resuming in a small voice.

"... the future Fire Lord Izumi too."

At that, the Chief's curiosity peaked. "Izumi? Really?" She then turned back to look at the photo of the two with the other three, it made sense now.

Hattori rubbed the back of his neck, nodding.

"Yeah well, we just sorta connected... it was nice and all, but it just wasn't meant to be. Maybe I got this from Mother, but royalty was never for me anyway."

Out of all the memories, that still stung for him, more than he'd want to admit to. But it was what it was.

"AH, h-how about you though? Anyone caught your eyes?"

Lin sighed. Her romantic life was her least favorite topic. "Well... I dated Tenzin for a while. And now..." she tried to hide her blush. "Now I'm with Kya."

Hattori couldn't help but laugh at this.

"WOW, trying to get with all of Aang's kids, huh? What, is Bumi next? Oh, that's rich..."

Lin clenched her fist but she secretly found it amusing too.

"Haha, but no, me and Kya… we got a good thing going on, think she may be the one. She helped me accept who I am."

Hattori's happy expression was slowly dwindling and she could tell he was starting to think of something else.

"You know..." he said, "This whole thing is crazy. To think that Lin Hanzo was... essentially me... in another universe." He shook his head in disbelief.

"It has to sink in, not gonna lie."

Lin felt the same way. "So, Lin Hanzo..." she said. "How is she, she alive?"

"Well... what can I say? Her hair isn't as fancy looking, and has way more scars than you, and was missing her left eye." He smiled, trying to get Lin to laugh, but the Chief was as stone faced as he expected.

"Hehehehhh, right. I remember bringing her into the interrogation cell where she explained her background after she was given to the Hanzo family by Mother. She was a non-bender, trained in dual katanas by the man who raised her, something which even the most skilled of Hanzo's didn't practice."

He then pointed at the photo of his sister with her family as Lin did as well, hearing him keep telling the story.

"She said that she grew up to have a relationship with a woman called Sakura, even marrying her, becoming a stepmother to her kid, Miho. Then she joined the Equalists and well..."

It was easy to tell that Hattori himself was bothered by the next part, the situation so familiar to Lin.

"Well, turned out Miho was a firebender, but even though Lin put her into hiding... it wasn't enough."

Lin nodded, seeing how Hattori was remembering when the Sha-Garou he knew told the story of how the other Lin accidentally stabbed her family, in her case, with both her swords.

"Like your me, Lin survived getting Sha-Garou out of her and became a bender as well due to the energybending done on her." Hattori revealed, sniggering. "Became a freakin' lavabender, of all things. ANYWAY, she too has relocated to Zaofu near Suyin and her family, became sort of the librarian there. Said she loved reading books with Miho, so it suits her."

That was quite the surprise, but Lin was still pleased to hear how her other self managed to find happiness, though the idea of her other self being a lavabender was quite the surprise.

Now she felt the need to bring up her brother.

"As for my Hattori" she began, "Believe it or not, his story was similar, but his wife Ula was from the South Pole and both had a daughter named Karai who ended up being an earthbender. Can you believe it? It skipped a generation."

Hattori raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth rising in a smile, he always liked the name 'Karai', listening to more of Lin's story.

"And... yeah. You can figure out what happened. OH and he became a firebender as well."

They thought about everything in silence for a moment. Things had been difficult for both Hanzo's, that was for sure, but they both knew both were happy in their new lives as Beifong's, able to be with their loved ones. To be at peace with themselves.

"Well, I'm glad I got to meet you," Hattori said, standing up. "I know you're not the same Lin I know, but it's still nice getting to talk to you, sister."

Lin stood up too, before pulling this version of her brother into a hug, surprising him, though he allowed it willingly.

"Yeah. You too, brother..."

Letting go, Hattori glancing towards the door. "Kind of hope your girlfriend has as great as a relationship with your Korra like mine used to."

"What do you mean?" Lin asked to which Hattori shrugged.

"Come on, you know. Kya's always been there for Korra since birth, raising her. And the way she reacted to seeing her dying."

That detail was something that confused the female Chief.

"I'm... not following."

Seeing the look on her face, Hattori now was sensing something was off.

"Kya is... Wait, hold up, is...so Kya, your Kya, is she not Korra's mother in your universe?"

All Lin Beifong could do, upon feeling like she just got punched right in the face, was blurt out only one response.

"WHAT?!"

Chapter Text

A moment earlier...

Out in the corridor, the crew gathered round, as the bloodbender Kya reluctantly joined the circle. They could tell she was devastated, and they stood in silence for a few moments, trying to find a way to start a conversation.

"So," Bolin said," How did you become a bloodbender?"

Opal glared at him shocked. "Jeez Bolin, read the room," she whispered under her breath.

This Kya of this universe looked at him dejectedly and sighed. "Probably similarly to how your Kya did."

The group's attention was drawn to their healer, but she shook her head and held her hands up as quick as possible.

"Oh no, I'm not a bloodbender, nooo..."

"Really?" The bloodbender's brows raised up in amusement. "So the universes are different in this aspect too." She supposed she had no choice but to explain it. "Katara showed me. It was... it was alright at first."

It was probably not a good time for questions, but the crew's curiosity got the best of them. "At first?" Korra said.

The other Kya nodded. "It was a powerful tool she said, especially when the moon is full, for when something went wrong and I needed to defend myself or someone."

She gulped, remembering what happened.

"You may have noticed I was born with only one arm. It made for some... unpleasant comments from the other children growing up, despite who my parents were."

The crew listened in silence, almost figuring out where the story was going. This Kya's voice wasn't as steady as she would have liked it to be. After everything that happened today, especially having to see the Korra she knew be slain, she felt especially vulnerable.

"There were some nasty names they called me. But there were some good ones too." She smiled. "'One-Arm' is what Hattori always called me, and still does. It sounded catchy and it never affected me. Maybe because I could always call him "One-Eye" in return." She noted, knowing that out of all her friends, Hattori was the closest due to their similar disfigurements. "Plus, it's kind of badass sounding, so feel free to call me that."

The crew nodded, knowing it sounded like a good nickname until they saw the pained look on One-Arm Kya's face.

"But there was one kid, Buro... he wouldn't let it go. He just kept shouting and screaming 'Nubby! Nubby!'... I hated hearing that every time he saw me…"

The Bloodbender shook her head, taking a deep breath, holding up her one hand.

"So I decided to show him what it felt like to have only one arm."

Silence fell across the group.

Asami was the first to speak. "You... You broke his arm with bloodbending?"

The one armed Kya shook her head. "I wish it was just that. No. I... I ended up bloodbending both of Buro's arms... into a sick necrosis." Her voice shook a little more and her bottom lip quivered.

"I didn't tear 'em off. It was the doctors that had no choice but to amputate. They were too far gone. But I-I didn't mean to go..."

Despite having confessed to the tragedy, she felt Korra and Yasuko's hands on her back. The kind action did make her feel a little better.

Thuy spoke up her peace.

"Eh, little bastard had it comin' if you ask me."

"Thuy!" Mako said.

"What? He did!"

The blood bender wanted to agree, but just couldn't before turning distressed again.

"It strained my relationship with Katara pretty much. She refused to show me anything else relating to waterbending, so I taught myself in secret from then on."

She used her hand to warp the water from her waterskin onto her shoulder, forming herself another arm out of the water. "You know, like this."

The crew starred as she demonstrated her new limb. It worked almost identically to a real arm before she put it away again.

"That's impressive," Kya said seeing how her other self could do it with ease, it did certainly reminded her of Ming-Hua, only without the prospect of getting diced up with it turning into ice blades.

"Thanks, other me." The one-armed Kya replied.

"After that, I vowed that I'd never use Bloodbending unless the time called for it, like you saw today. I'm just thankful that Hattori managed to talk me into joining the force to somewhat cleanse my mind. Not what my parents expected, but they accepted it… well, at least father did at first."

Kya couldn't help but be more curious, being careful how she asked the next thing, her tone a little hesitant.

"Why did... your mother teach you to blood bend to begin with? She knew how dangerous it was, how it's banned." she asked before realizing her other self wasn't calling her 'mother'.

The blood bender knew this question was coming anyway.

"The short answer would be that she trusted me with it." she answered at first before continuing.

"But the long one is that she explained to me the limits in how I should use it, and the damage it could do. I knew I shouldn't use it unless it was an emergency, and that using it otherwise would be a horrific thing to do to somebody."

This Kya thought back to her mother explaining to her younger self of what happened in the past with the Bloodbender known as Hama, not wanting her daughter to go down that dark road.

"She prepared me well but... it just wasn't enough as things turned out. She shouldn't have trusted me with so much and she realized that... hence our..." she struggled to find the right word for it.

"... struggling relationship."

Kya nodded. It was saddening to hear, especially considering how close her and her mother are in their universe. Still, she had to know more "Are you two... still not alright?"

"Well... we're better than we used to be. It's strange. She doesn't blame me so much for it as much as she blames herself and..." she chuckled awkwardly.

"Sometimes I wish she would just be mad and blame it all on me. I can't stand seeing her feel guilty. Dad would try being the middle ground along with my brothers, but it still wasn't easy between us two."

This other Kya then thought of something, giving a light sigh. "Then again, so's having a daughter, and we always get things wrong, don't we?" She looked up at Kya.

The healer was taken aback again, and the blood bender noticed her surprise.

"OH… must be another thing that's different," she noted.

"Wait, what? You have a daughter?" Kya asked her.

The one armed waterbender looked up sadly. "Well, had one... she-"

She was interrupted by a loud response from behind the door to Hattori's office, everyone unable to understand before it opened, Lin rushing out, shocked beyond belief as Hattori followed her, unable to stop her from looking at the group after their 'reunion'.

"KYA, YOU'RE KORRA'S MOTHER IN THIS UNIVERSE!" she loudly revealed, causing those from this universe to have their jaws drop at the news, most especially Kya and Korra themselves, glancing back at One-Arm Kya, whose own wide eyes pretty much confirmed it.

Said eyes then glared daggers at the male Chief, who instantly held his hands up in defense.

"Hey, in my defense, I thought it was the same in the other universes."

"How are you my mother here?!" Korra had to blurt out to the bloodbender, to which Yasuko herself had to speak up.

"And that technically makes you somewhat my grandmother as well!"

All One-Arm Kya could do was rub the forehead, her head pounding at realizing how things were in other universes, as well as her loss.

"We'll explain, but we should let Asami know about Korra too." she groaned before glancing at the one next to Korra.

"I mean this universes you, not you and... Fuck you, One-Eye!" she let out, beginning to walk away from the group as Hattori followed her.

"Hey, I'm sorry, I didn't know that wasn't the case with them!"

All the travelers could do was just gulp as not only was delivering the bad news never easy, but this particular universe had found let another thing to mess with their minds.

The crew gulped. Delivering the sad news was never easy.

"To Air Temple Island!" Officer Bolin said, holding his arm out as he walked past and led them outside, as if trying his best to use his humor to cope with the situation. It was always his way of dealing with sadness.

"Air Temple Island?" Korra repeated, realizing what this meant.

"Damn," Thuy said as she glanced at Asami. "You're an airbender in this one?"

"Airbender trainee, kiddo! She's still one in the making." Hattori called out. "Now come on and get moving!"

As they made their way towards the island, Korra had noticed two things.

First was seeing the distressed looks on both Asami and Yasuko's faces, more than likely having to deal with seeing another version of the former react badly to the news of her lover being slain.

It wasn't easy the first time, it sure as shit didn't get any easier the second time.

Maybe that's why Korra somewhat envied the Asami from that Red Lotus universe as due to events turning out as they did in it, they had never gotten together, let alone ever met.

Even though they never encountered her, at least that Asami Sato was spared the heartbreaking news.

What Korra also noticed was the one armed Kya trying to steal herself some glimpses towards her, pretending that she was looking at something else when the Avatar tried to ask what was up.

She figured that it had to do with the Korra that they failed to save, like she reminded the bloodbender too much of this universe's Avatar...

... Who was also her daughter.

Obviously she was her other's self mother, but how that was possible got the young woman thinking; Did something horrible happen to her parents and this Kya took her in? Or were they so bad, they took her away from them?

Regardless, the Avatar wanted to give her condolences, but with what she knew with about the older woman's life, this Kya needed some time for herself, so she let her be.

Nearby, Kya herself too had to still grasp the concept of seeing herself as a mother, let alone to the Avatar, wondering out loud if she would be a good one. Even with her partner assuring her with earnest words that she would as she was already a great aunt, it still seemed to so crazy.

That is before Hattori placed his hand on Kya's shoulder, giving her a respectful smile.

"If you're anything like One-Arm, then I'd say you'd be a great mother."

His words, while pleasant to hear for Kya, was also meant towards the man's long time partner and friend, wanting One-Arm Kya to know despite everything that happened in her life, he still saw her as a worthy mother.

The bloodbender heard them and felt slightly better with herself... slightly.

Then all the travelers, along with the two officers and Detective Bolin arrived on the docks of the island, seeing the Tenzin of this universe waiting for them, along with someone who looked very familiar.

It wasn't until the crew got a closer look that they saw it was this universe's Asami, clad in an airbender trainee uniform, her long black hair having been cut down to just around her a short haircut

"Huh, shorter hair suits you, mother." Yasuko whispered to Asami, who playfully nudged her back, Korra having to give a smile, if because they knew they needed some form of humor before having to give the bad news.

Both Hattori, his Kya and Officer Bolin told their newest allies to stay on the ship for the moment as they exited it, approaching the Airbender master who welcomed his sister and friend with a hug as the trainee Asami hugged the Bolin she knew.

"So, what brings you three here? This about the chaos in the city?" Tenzin asked, curious as to why they were here on the island before noticing the grim looks on both the faces of the Chief and his fellow officers as they sighed, knowing this was going to be rough.

The elder airbender was quick to realize that the Korra he knew wasn't among them, having previously told him and her lpve she would be spending lunch with her mother.

"... where's Korra?"

"Tenzin, this... this is going to hard to say... for both of you." Hattori began saying, feeling himself keep stalling his words, which got the Airbending Sato's attention as well, seeing Kya's her eyes get wet once more, Bolin putting his arm around her shoulder as she choose to continue for him.

"... she's dead... my baby girl is dead."

The looks of shock and surprise those still on the ship saw forming on the faces of Tenzin and Asami was heartbreaking, especially from the latter who watched in disbelief as One-Arm Kya dropped to her knees, letting out more tears.

"Wha… what?" The Airbending Asami tried to ask as Tenzin himself looked at the scene of his sister pouring out all her tears on the dock, looking up at his long time friend for confirmation, getting a sad nod from the Chief along with one from Bolin.

"But how? How could this be?" Tenzin asked, trying to get an answer. "Who did this?"

"Was it that son of a bitch, Guan? Or some Equalist?" The saddened Asami asked, her emotions running high, feeling her hands clench, closing her eyes, feeling a gust of wind slowly form up around her. "Did any of them go and-"

"Trust me, it wasn't any of them."

The airbending Asami's eyes widened as did Tenzin's as they heard the voice of Korra ring out from the ship, choosing to get off as did the others, which made both Airbender's confused at the sight of.

"What the? Wait, you two just said…" Tenzin asked, seeing this other Korra in his grey eyes, ready to believe that it was some sick joke the two adults were playing. "What sort of game are you...?" he began to demand before realizing something off about this Korra he was seeing.

Not the fact that there were seemingly two other Asami's following her, or another Bolin for that matter, but it was the eyes of the Avatar, something which too got the trainee's attention as she slowly approached Korra.

"... you're not her… you're not my Korra…"

Asami and Yasuko approached the two, allowing their airbending counterpart to take notice. "How'd you know?" The young girl asked as this universe's version of her mother pointed at Korra's face.

"Since I became a airbender, I can sense the spirits of others and... yours is just a bit different from the one I know… which means she is…" This Asami tried to finish, but felt tears sting her eyes more, but fought back, looking at the three.

"Tell me who killed her."

The group wasn't sure how to break it, especially due to who it was that did the deed, so Yasuko Sami gave a deep breath as she closed her eyes, opening them up again to show both airbenders the surprising sight of her dimly glowing red eyes.

"My Anaana... another Korra."

Hattori, having been watching this, shook his head, knowing another story needed to be told, turning at his old friend. "Tenzin, do you have any liquor hidden on the island? Because we got a long story for you two, and Air Nomad tea won't cut it…"

Him and Bolin then looked at their bloodbender partner still on her knees as Opal and Thuy comforted as the cop Bolin clicked his tongue. "And I think some of us are in serious need of it."

Tenzin, realizing how serious both of his otherwise humorous acting allies were being as was everyone else, nodded, kneeling down to comfort his sister.

"Everyone, please follow me."

After getting everyone settled in Tenzin's meditation room, having Tea prepared for them, along with the master airbender indeed taking out a bottle of Earth Kingdom Wine and some glasses from a hidden compartment behind a bookshelf, Khu-Shui was allowed once more to explain the situation to the two airbenders as to what happened involving Sha-Garou and Dark Korra.

During all of this, the airbender Asami sat closest to the bloodbender Kya, sensing that out of everyone, she was the one who needed the most support and vice versa, considering they both lost someone very close to them.

That and they were the only ones drinking the wine.

Korra, Lin and Kya also noticed that for as much as this version of Tenzin tried to hold in his emotions listening to the spirit, he looked to be ready to break out into tears at losing a niece, a former pupil and a good person all in one wonderful girl.

"I'm sorry for your loss, all of you, but we arrived too late to stop her." The spirit finished, her voice full of sorrow for these humans, at this point, the crew, especially Korra and Asami could tell this was not some ploy of false symphony, but sincere regret.

"As powerful as I am, as strong willed as Yasuko is… we were not enough to save your Korra…"

"Khu-Shui, thank you for your condolences, you both and the others tried your best." Tenzin answered back as he gave a sad nod to the spirit inside the teenage girl from another universe, who felt like she could do more. "Our Korra was a brave girl, never backing down from her duties."

"Did… did she at least put up a fight, did she go out fighting?" The airbender Asami asked, having already drank two cups of the wine to numb the emotional pain, which was only half of what the One-Armed Kya consumed, the effects as not obvious due to her being able to handle her alcohol more.

"Yes, until the final breath Ms. Sato…" Khu-Shui responded, turning to One-Arm Kya, giving a respectful glance, looking into each others eyes.

"Her last act was to save the mother she loved."

Following the spirits words, another voice rang out from the hallway.

"Asami? What's wrong?"

The crew's attention turned to the entrance to the room where they saw a familiar figure from their past stand in the doorway.

"You gotta be fuckin' kidding…" Lin couldn't help but speak loudly as she and the others were seeing someone they had never expected to run into, especially considering he had been dead for years in their universe.

It was Hiroshi Sato.

The same man who had gave his own life to save Asami, was now standing there, cane in hand as he saw his airbending daughter sitting next to the one armed Kya.

"I heard crying earlier and…" He began, only to notice the others in the room, including the other two Sato's, one who was holding the hand of a Korra he wasn't familiar with and a younger one whose eyes looked red and yellow, forcing him to ask more questions.

"Ahh, what happened? What did I miss?"

"Father… Korra's dead!" The saddened Asami cried out as she got up and sprinted over to her father, needing to hug him as hard as she could to his surprise. "Oh spirits, she's dead…"

"It's okay, I'm here…" Hiroshi said, trying to calm his daughter down, letting her cry, himself surprised to hear who would have been his future daughter-in-law had passed away.

It was only then Khu-Shui realized that this version of the Sato woman had a ring on her finger, similar to one Asami herself was wearing.

Seeing all of this, the shadow spirit felt… some form of sadness.

She had always felt for these humans unlike Sha-Garou, but this so was so much more different than anything she felt during her long existence.

"It pains me to do this, having to go from universe to universe," The spirit began speaking once more, her voice almost cracking. "Trying to prevent a corrupted Korra and Sha-Garou from killing another Avatar, and failing most of the time…"

Then the spirit felt actual tears roll down Sami's cheeks, never experiencing this sensation before as she felt them with her finger, looking at it.

That... she was not expecting in the slightest as she continued.

"Even when one is saved, another falls by their hands… I… I hate this feeling it gives me." Khu-Shui admitted, trying to hold these new form of emotions.

"Even worse than that, is having to see the faces of all those who have to hear the news that their friend, their student, lover, daughter has been taken from them… with no hope of coming back. No matter the universe."

"It's not your fault."

Everyone's attention turned to One-Arm Kya, who had just downed another glass, wiping her lips with her wrist.

"Ever since Korra was born, since I found out she was the Avatar, I made a vow that I'd protect her, make sure she was ready to fight if needed... because she was my daughter, even if I didn't..."

A sniffle stopped her words as she cried to herself.

"Ahh... Yeah, been meaning to..." Bolin himself began to say, only to see everyone's eyes dart towards his direction, realizing he had to take things carefully with his next words.

"... ask you about that, about-"

"NO, OF COURSE BIOLOGICALLY, SHE'S NOT MY DAUGHTER, YOU FUCKING MORON!" she snarled out, ready to throw the glass, only for another hand to stop the action from happening.

Turning, One-Arm Kya realized it was Korra who stopped her, seeing those kind eyes look down at her before giving her a tight hug, to let her know it was okay.

"Relax, Kya... It's okay, just let it out."

For that moment, the one armed woman wasn't seeing a Korra from another universe, but her daughter once more, realizing how alike they were when it came to comforting people.

One-Armed Kya knew it wouldn't help to be angry or to lash out, glancing back at a still freaked out Bolin.

"... I'm sorry..." was all she could say before hugging Korra back, feeling the intense power and kindness warming her up.

"Me and an old girlfriend of mine, Reiko, we were always talking about having our own kid..."

The bloodbender felt ready to tell the new guests the truth. "And even know we hadn't tied the knot yet, we believed we were ready to be parents." One-Armed Kya explained as she let go of Korra, looking around. "So, we tried to see what we could do with adoption."

For a moment, she loved over at Kya and Lin, already having a feeling the two were an item and that things were different compared to her universe.

"I didn't know Hattori's Lin until the Equalist Ripper case by the way, so that's another thing different from you ladies."

The older couple had to admit that they were surprised to hear that this Kya's love life was far different than the healer's, not that they or anyone in the room were going to judge.

"And there was this couple we were friends with from the South Pole, Wolf Cove to be exact." One-Arm Kya got back to topic, in turn instantly causing Korra to realize where this was going.

"My... My parents?" she asked, to which the officer nodded with a smile.

"Correct Korra, Tonraq and Senna. The two had just found out they were expecting, though the conception was, no offense, accidental."

"Oh NO, trust me, I've heard the story too many times than I should have." Korra bashfully said back, getting a few unintended laughs from the others in the room.

Something that the bloodbender did enjoy, if to make her feel a little better.

"They had heard about me and Reiko and... crazy as it sounded, they offered to become surrogates of sorts, that when the child was born, that it'd be us who'd call the baby our own." she revealed, about to pour herself another drink, but decided she was done for now.

"And so, you were born... Senna was the one who got to name you, which was fine with me and Reiko." One-Arm Kya revealed, now able to see so much of the girl she called her daughter in Korra. "And it just so happened that you were born on the day both mine and Tenzin's father died."

"Did you know your Korra was the Avatar from the get-go?" Mako questioned, only to get a head shake from the storyteller.

"No, the thought never crossed our mind. Even then, there should have been no way it'd be the previous Avatar's daughter raising the newest one... but there's been crazier things in the world."

Korra and Kya themselves were once more amazed at how a few changes in one universe it's future, the healer having to ask her own question to ask. "Did your Korra know the truth, about Tonraq and Senna?"

"Can't say for certain, maybe she did, maybe not... but growing up, she always loved when we'd bump into them as we had a second home in Wolf Cove. So maybe while she didn't know the truth, she still considered them family..." One-Arm Kya explained before her mood just fell a bit, lowering her head.

"... Aside from my brothers and to a extent, my mother, Korra was all I had left after Reiko died. She got caught in a bad satomobile accident, so it was just us two, until we found out who she was and we had our adventures." she softly said before looking at the airbending Asami with Hiroshi at her side.

"Guess that's why she bonded so much with you at first, Asami."

The green eyed young woman approached the woman who would have been one of her mother-in-law's and held her hand.

"She was such a beautiful, wonderful woman. Loved her with all my heart."

"I know, she never shut up about you." The bloodbender sniggered at the memory before thinking more.

"I always wanted to tell her about her real parents. In fact, I was planning on telling her before the wedding, so Tonraq could walk her down…" One-Armed Kya teared up, kicking herself for not telling her daughter the truth sooner, knowing she died never knowing.

"But now, the only ones who even know the truth is everyone in this room, Tonraq and Senna."

"And me…"

Another familiar voice echoed out as everyone looked at another archway into the room to see Master Katara standing there, having heard every single word her daughter said from behind the wall, along with all of what the others went through.

"Okay, who else is gonna come through here?" Lin whispered to Kya, who lightly elbowed her in the stomach to hush up to her surprise.

The one-armed bloodbender looked at her mother, then at her brother rather confused.

"How long has she been here?"

"She came by yesterday, I… kind of forgot to mention that." Tenzin admitted, feeling embarrassed.

"It's alright Tenzin." Their mother said as she and her daughter kept their eyes connected on each other, Katara watching her Kya, whose relationship with her was still slowly building back up, walk up to her, regret in her eyes.

"Katar…" The Bloodbender began, only stopping what she began to say to properly make things right.

"Mother... I'm so sorry, I failed her, and Reiko... I even bloodbended again, just to try saving her, but I still-" She tried explaining only for Katara to quiet her with a hug, not caring about how the past was strained or what mistakes were made.

"It's okay Kya, I understand… And it's not your fault," The master waterbender spoke softly, two tears forming from her old eyes as she held her daughter in her arms. "Korra knew that no matter what, if she had to die, it'd be to protect the two worlds and those she cared for..."

Looking back up into those sad teal eyes, Katara wiped a tear from her child's cheek, giving a sad, but proud smile.

"I may have lost a granddaughter, but I'm proud to know with her final breath, she saved you."

Words that should have stung to hear for her, but the single armed Kya didn't think that, instead agreeing with her mother as the two hugged once more, with Tenzin joining in as well, offering his own words as everyone watched silently.

"Not as the Avatar, but as a member of our family."

Khu-Shui, having been in complete silence during all of this, felt Yasuko's gut drop at this revelation, knowing exactly why.

"Khu-Shui, are you still there? Or is it Yasuko in control?" she heard One-Armed Kya ask, to which the shadowbender's eyes returned back to their natural color.

"It's me…" She said, back in control.

The bloodbender slowly broke her hug from her mother and brother, turning back to Yasuko and the rest of the crew, a newfound look of determination on her face as she wiped the tears off her face.

"When you all leave, I'm going with you."

This caught everyone off guard as Kya approached her alternative self. "Wait, what?"

"You heard what I said, two armed me, I'm coming along."

"But you barely survived Dark Korra before!" Asami pointed out as the bloodbender smirked, taking out the water from her waterskin and formed up her water arm, watching it move it's hand and fingers.

"That was when I kept guilt in my heart for all my past mistakes…" She said, turning back to her mother, giving her a slight smile to which Katara knowingly gave one back, nodding as she turned back.

"But the last thing my daughter did before she was murdered was saving my life, I won't let her sacrifice be in vain."

Hattori, having been off on the side during most of this, looked at Lin, quickly remembering what the evil spirit had almost took from the both of them in their respective universes.

It was then he quickly made up his mind, taking the bottle of wine off the ground and drank a few large gulps from it before bending up a red flame in hand, walking forward to his long time friend.

"Then if you're going 'One-Arm', so am I." The firebending Chief said, with it being Lin's turn to be surprised.

"You really want to risk being liquefied through universe jumping to fight Sha-Garou again?" She asked, which got her a smirk from her brother from another universe as he held up the flame in hand and made it vanish

"That spirit son of a bitch didn't just take away her daughter, but a trusted friend of mine. Spirits knows how many Korra's and quite possibly that girl's mother he's already taken." Hattori said, pointing at Yasuko.

"Along with more if we don't fight back. So screw it, I'm coming."

Lin couldn't help but give a smile at the different version of her brother.

This made everyone one else happy to hear as Korra turned to look at Tenzin. "So, take it when the time comes, you'll have our backs?"

The Airbender master gave a simple nod, looking at his mother and sister finally reunited.

"You'll have more than me…" He then gave the Avatar a rather knowing smile similar to that of his father as he looked at his mother, who knew what he was going to say.

"My family, every airbender on the island, any of our allies will all be proud to be at your side."

"So will I." The airbending Asami agreed, approaching the other version of her lover, her father by her side.

"I don't know how much help I could be, but I'll try building up some machines to help with the fight, Avatar Korra." Hiroshi offered, nodding his head, knowing the risks.

"I'm still paying for my past mistakes, but it'll be an honor to help you all defeat the spirit who took my daughter's love away."

Korra could see in the man's eyes behind the glasses he had truly changed, making her wonder what more the Hiroshi she knew could have done to help if he hadn't died to save his daughter's life, giving a nod back to him.

"Thank you, Mr. Sato."

The elder Sato gave a smile at the Avatar, his hand on his daughter's shoulder. "Please, call me Hiroshi."

This Tenzin was kind enough to let the crew stay for dinner. After the trip to the 'noodle' bar in the furry animal universe where Bolin was the only one who willingly ate what they served, they sure were in need of some good, preferably human, food.

Despite the initial shock, this universe's Pema, and both her and Tenzin's children welcomed them to dinner with them. It was also a delight to find that even in this universe, Pema's cooking was downright divine.

After eating and helping to clean up, Asami had told her fiancée she needed some air and wouldn't be long.

As she walked away after giving Korra a peck on the cheek, Pema had to briefly stop the engineer for a brief second.

"I'm sorry, but.." she paused before giving a calm breath, turning as did Asami to see her Meelo trying to impress the rest of the vistors with his animal training while Jinora spoke to Korra about spirits and Ikki trying to get to know Yasuko more, with Opal and Thuy playing with Rohan.

"Just... when they join the fight... look after them, ok?" The mother of four sincerely asked Asami, holding her hands. "They're just kids."

Asami looked into her eyes, her heart dropping as she saw the tears welling up inside them. She nodded. "We will, Pema. If they're anything like the ones I know from my universe, which I'm sure of, they'll be fine."

Pema forced a smile, knowing she meant it. "Thank you."

The engineer nodded and heading out and giving her space.

As she stepped out into the corridor, she spotted something that caused her to pause and turn back around the corner, seeing through the open window of the meditation room

Through it, she saw the view out towards the city, seeing the yellow spirit portal still shining bright.

Even in other universes, it always looked so beautiful.

"I remember when that portal was created."

Asami herself almost jumped at the voice, having to quickly turn and freeze upon seeing the alternative Hiroshi Sato standing in the doorway, looking out at the portal himself.

"Course, that was after I avoided getting squashed by that giant colossus hand and crash landed in an apartment complex." he said, his tone just jokeful enough before making his way closer to the other version of his daughter.

She had saw it before, but this was the first time Asami fully took notice of the wooden cane Hiroshi was using to help walk with, seeing the obvious limp in his left leg.

Looking at her, the glasses wearing man just smiled. "I take it when your Korra and Kuvira came out of the portal, you were the first to hug her?" he asked, to which got him a silent nod for a answer. "Yeah, I thought so, that was actually my second clue that there was more to you two than just being friends."

Realizing the alternative version of his daughter was still looking at him in silence, Hiroshi looked at her.

"What's wrong? You look like you've seen a spirit..."

More than he knew as Asami had been feeling her heart pounding in her chest, but his casualness did ease her nerves a little. It took everything she had not to let her emotions run wild, especially as there had been so many nights where she had dreamed of seeing her father again.

Maybe part of her never got over his death, refusing to believe her whole family was... gone.

"I... ah... well..." she tried to say before seeing the look on the man's face catch on just enough.

"... I didn't get out in time, did I?" he quietly asked, to which Asami could only nod sadly.

That he should have saw coming, that's what Hiroshi Sato was thinking. He wasn't naïve, he noticed her nerves from the get-go, trying to understand them. But he didn't think it was because he died in another universe.

Well, he's been proven wrong before.

Hiroshi for a brief moment, remembered the fight for Republic City in this very universe.

He had only narrowly escaped himself, the hand coming down just hitting his parachute, in turn sending him into a nearby building, where he badly broke his leg upon impact.

Hiroshi's brave actions that day pardoned him of the crimes he committed while being an Equalist. He however hated the court's wording, having said 'brave actions'.

There was nothing brave about it, it had been his duty to his daughter after having hurt her and her friends. And while he now had to walk with a crippled leg for the rest of his life, Hiroshi wouldn't change a thing.

Still, Asami could see he was trying to ease things along, to make her feel less awkward. "I never thought this could be real," he said. "That not only there were multiple universes, but that we could travel between them as well."

"It shocked me at first too."

Hearing how she sounded, Hiroshi couldn't help but give a proud smile. "What device are you using to do it? Do you know how it works?"

Asami smiled back, feeling a tinge of sadness in her chest, but it was a good kind of sadness as well. "Actually, Yasuko figured it out. It's something to do with the oscillations of matter. Changing the frequency takes us to another dimension, somehow."

Hearing that, that got the middle aged man's curiosity going.

"Interesting. I wonder if we could build one ourselves in this universe."

"It requires some sort of special crystal. An Uchū crystal, similar to one found in my universe." Now, talking to her dad about how things worked opened a whole floodgate of memories. Her father, even in this universe, was still the intelligent man that taught her everything she knew.

"And Yasuko had actually reworked one of the taser gloves into the gauntlet she uses."

"Considering she is a version of my future granddaughter from another universe, I'm not surprised she knows her stuff." Hiroshi laughed as did Asami, the two thinking of how wonderful the shadowbender was.

And for a moment, the daughter could see her father look back at the Spirit Portal, a small tear forming in his eyes. Especially thinking of how earlier, he and the shadowbender interacted over dinner.

"Seeing her, getting to know Yasuko a little... It was like I was meeting your mother for the first time all over again... Well, both yours and my Asami's mother." Hiroshi felt the need to correct himself, which Asami understood. "Sad to hear how her future turned out."

"She's brave... hurt, but brave. And that's her greatest strength... like the man who gave his life to save mine." Asami proudly said, seeing Hiroshi give another look at her, wondering something

"Did he ever get to tell you how sorry he was, your father?"

A tear rolled down Asami's cheek as she nodded. "He did." She wiped it off with her sleeve. "It's just... I wish he was here with me still. I want to tell him so many things. So much happened and he... he'll never get to see it."

Seeing his daughter so upset, despite being a different version of her, plucked at Hiroshi's heart too.

Even after everything that happened, he couldn't imagine not being there for his Asami, through anything, good or bad, most especially the loss of her fiancée.

So, the glasses wearing man took his alternate daughter's hand.

"What did you want to tell him? Tell me."

She looked up at him. His eyes and round glasses were the same as she remembered. For a single moment, she felt like it really was him. "I went to the spirit world, like I'd always wanted."

He smiled. He remembered his own Asami's holiday with Korra, but he acted like he'd never heard it before. "Really? How was it?"

"It was nice. I went with Korra. She showed me around and-" she chuckled a little. "A huge spirit threw us off his back after we thought he was a rock."

He laughed with her.

"Also..." she continued, her sadness slowly diminishing. "Me and Korra are engaged. We have been for a little while."

He brought her hand up so he could see her ring. It was so similar to his own daughter's but he was happy for her now. "That's lovely. When is the wedding?"

"In a few weeks. I'll be Mrs. Sato then, and Korra will be 'Avatar Korra Sato'."

His daughter never got the chance to get married to the woman she loved, but hearing this from Asami filled his heart with joy again.

"I'm so happy for you," he said. "And I'm so proud of you."

Hearing him say that, she couldn't hold her feelings back anymore. She sobbed fully, and Hiroshi himself was tearing up. He pulled her into a hug, patting her back, letting her cry into his shoulder.

The amount of times she had dreamed of getting to hug her dad again kept her awake some nights, but this time it felt real.

They hung around the area for a little longer, all around just having a rest more than anything. Chatter was hard to come by when there were people grieving the loss of a loved one, but the atmosphere was easing up more and more.

"We should probably get going soon," Yasuko said, wary of the fact that they couldn't let Dark Korra get ahead of them.

The crew was in agreement, as Asami came back into the room, Hiroshi following her. Korra herself had noticed she looked relieved, until realizing she looked like she had been crying.

"Brilliant, we're all here," Yasuko said. "Is everyone ready to go?"

Asami nodded along with the crew, saying their thanks and goodbyes to Tenzin's family before heading outside.

As they walked Korra whispered to her fiancée. "Is everything ok, 'Sami?"

"Yeah," she muttered back. "I got to talk to... my father for a bit."

She figured something like that must have happened. She had been there during Asami's own nightmares late at night since that day a year before and held her when she couldn't sleep because of what still plagued her about his death.

"I feel so much better now," she continued.

Korra was relieved to hear that and took her hand in hers.

Yasuko got the crystal ready, looking out at the crew, now including the One-Armed Kya and Chief Hattori Beifong, congregating around her in the courtyard.

She was ready to tell them all to link arms, when her head suddenly throbbed, and she felt awfully light headed...

... Khu-Shui, in Yasuko's place, looked out at the short yellow glowing spirit approaching them. She instantly recognized her. It was one of Tenzin's children, Jinora, she weaved through the frozen still crew and walked up to the spirit.

"I've never met a shadow spirit before..." the teenage girl said.

Khu-Shui was taken aback for a while. "And I never met someone so young who could talk to spirits like this."

Jinora smiled, seemingly taking it as a compliment. "In all fairness, I am Yasuko's age... I sensed your unease before. I could hear what you were saying about losing another Avatar."

The spirit didn't know what to say. She almost felt embarrassed that a child would hear an eternal feeling so bad for something.

"This wasn't the first time you lost a Korra, was it?"

She shook her head.

"You're not like Sha-Garou. You care for people."

If this airbender would have asked Khu-Shui this before everything happened, she would have laughed and sniggered in denial.

Now, she wasn't sure what to say, but the answer was becoming increasingly obvious.

"I don't know how you humans handle all these emotions all the time, it's so insane."

Jinora tilted her head, an understanding smile spreading on her lips.

"We don't. We cry and break down all the time." She profoundly said before turned her head as now, the still crew was confused as to what was going on with their Asami, but the engineer's eyes were still shiny with the remnants of the tears she cried.

"Sometimes we go through the most terrible things, and we lose it in the most explosive ways." She turned back to the spirit. "But we come out stronger every time."

Khu-Shui sighed. She couldn't believe she was listening to a child lecturing her about the way things were, but she had to admit the master airbender was telling the truth.

"Empathy is a strength, not a weakness," Jinora continued. "It's something you have that Sha-Garou doesn't and you shouldn't try to fight it. In the end, you'll come out on top because of it..."

The spirit nodded. "Thanks, kiddo." she said.

She felt like she understood herself a bit better now, and the things she felt. She could possibly channel the sadness and sorrow she experienced into a type of power that her shadow counterpart never had.

Jinora bowed her head. "Have a safe journey," she said, before disappearing.

"Humans... swear, just when you think you have them figured out." was all Khu-Shui joked to herself for a moment, before letting Sami have her consciousness back.

The teenage girl blinked twice. She was looking down at the ground but there was nothing there.

"Hey, Yasuko, you ok?" Korra asked, seeing how

The whole crew was looking at her concerned.

"Yeah," she said. She frowned. "Not sure what happened there, must have zoned out."

She did know what happened, who spoke to the shadow spirit in her, what they said, what she got out of it. But she was back now. "Everyone still ready?"

They nodded.

"Link arms then," she said, before powering the crystal back up.

Chapter Text

In another dimension was another Republic City, but it's look was different compared to others. It wasn't the booming city landscape that was with Satomobiles, steel buildings or even paved streets.

People rode around in ostrich horse drawn carriages, the buildings were made of wood, brick or a combination of the two and the roads were laid in cobblestone.

The chimneys bellowed out smoke into the sky as people walked around in different attires, from the proper suits and fancy large dresses the rich wore to the more practical and less expensive attire those not as wealthy wore.

And on the shingled roof of one high building, the bright purple energy light shone out in the night sky, dwarfed by that of the Spirit Portal in the middle of Republic City, it's Spirit Wilds just as overgrown.

But it wasn't the group of travelers looking to stop the shadowbending Avatar that landed on the roofs, but the very person they were after, who looked shook her head upon landing.

"Stupid crystal took too long…" Dark Korra said to herself before noticing the odd kind of roofing she was kneeling on, noticing how it was made of smaller pieces of unfamiliar material.

Then she looked from the roof at the environment around her, this didn't look like the Republic City she knew. Or any others that she's seen.

From those made of a shiny chrome metal, organic plant based to even one made of clay, Dark Korra had taken sight of all sorts of different Republic Cities, but this was new.

The middle aged woman took notice of what these buildings looked like, how these civilians looked and acted, the lamps on the streets looking to start being lit by candlelight in glass cases. Then Dark Korra noticed a large factory nearby which looked to have large metal gears on it's side moving in sync.

"This is so… beautiful looking…" The shadowbender said, amazed to see how simple, yet unique the city was.

"Eh, it's alright…" Sha-Garou's snarked, not being as amazed as his host.

"On your right."

The fallen Avatar moved her neck and head to look at what the spirit was telling her and saw something that at least resembled something from her home.

It was Kyoshi Bridge, possibly, but it didn't have the looming high metal beams connecting to those curved and cables in the middle, instead having big towers holding them up.

And in between them were parts of the bridge, two of them that looked to be lowering down to connect, again done through those gears.

Dark Korra then also took notice of the large stone statue of a familiar figure.

It was Avatar Aang, or at least it was him in what looked like a coat, shirt, pants and shoes, while wearing a brimmed cap, holding up his staff, his arrow tattoo still noticeable.

"Okay, so this is certainly Republic City…" Dark Korra noted before having that feeling once more, looking behind her in the direction of a large row of buildings, looking to be from the rich side of town, where the spirit portal was, especially a big mansion.

"If I had to guess…" Sha-Garou's voice rang out in Dark Korra's head, as said evil Avatar nodded, smirking.

"... She's that way."

In the area where the Dark Avatar ventured, inside the mansion, her other self of this dimension stood in a hallway lit by candles as she looked inside a room.

This Korra saw the woman she loved doing something they never expected they'd be able to do, smiling at the sight.

"So, are things all better now?" This Korra asked, seeing her wife turn around to look at her, standing there in her beautiful dress adorned in different shades of reds and black, seeing her light green eyes shine in the candlelight behind her curled up hair.

"Yep, just a bad nightmare." The Asami Sato of this universe said as she closed the door, giving a smile as she approached Korra, holding onto her hand as the Water Tribe woman stood in her clothes that fit more with a paperboy on the streets, with her jacket and cap being obvious tell all's.

Fashion which this Asami herself thought her Avatar looked good in.

Both women kissed each other before holding each other's hands as Korra smiled. "Don't worry, it'll pass, I've had my fair share of 'em when I was younger."

"Didn't one of your nightmares include me on a date with Mako instead of you?" Asami said with a bit of a humoring smile, fully aware of what a tease she was being, not that her wife was surprised.

"Yes, but that was back when I was jealous of you. Now, I can't picture my life without you…" She noted, smiling at the girl who was raised in an upper class environment compared to her own low class one.

"You and-"

But before Korra finished what she was going to say, Asami noticed the candlelight behind the Avatar being blown out along with another one.

"Damn wind…" Korra noted as she turned around to look into the darkness as Asami had to bring something up.

"Korra, there's no windows nearby, let alone any open ones."

Just as the Avatar of the universe remembered that, both women saw a shape form up from the shadows made from the lack of light.

"What is this?" Korra began, immediately getting in front of her wife, only to see the shape slowly come up closer to them as it spoke in a somehow familiar voice with two glowing red eyes.

"So, this universe is VERY new to me, never seen any like this."

Both wives looked at each other, realizing it spoke with Korra's voice before Asami turned to look at the shape. "This universe?"

"Correct, where each has their own little quirk…" Dark Korra's voice rang out before shadow tentacles smashed against the wall, causing some hung pictures to fall onto the ground and break loudly as the form of shadows began to sink into the sources, allowing the shadowbender to be shown to her younger self.

"I-Is that me?" The other Korra said in a surprised, but still focused tone as she got in a fighter's pose as her evil self nodded.

"Correct, just with some more years and experience."

This universe's Avatar wasn't taking any chances, being prepared to fight.

"Asami, go and pro-"

"OH, please don't go Asami, I love that dress of yours…" Dark Korra interrupted, holding up her hand as the shadow claw formed over it as she gave that evil smile, her eyes glowing even more redder at a thought.

"... Goes with-"

"Anaana?"

A fourth voice was heard, getting the three's attention as the door Asami just closed was open once more, the three seeing a small tanned skin girl with raven hair poking her head out, slowly coming out in her pajamas as her wide jade colored eyes looked at the sight.

Dark Korra looked at the child, her demeanor no longer one of sadistic playfulness, but of legitimate surprise, her eyes turning back to their natural cyan as she saw this Asami quickly grab the girl tightly and picked her up.

"A-An-Anaana?" The shadowbender repeated what the girl said.

"Asami, get Yasuko away from here!" The other Korra ordered her wife to do as the little girl looked at Dark Korra's face, noticing how frozen in petrified shock she looked.

"Is that Anaana's aunt, mommy?" The girl named Yasuko asked her green eyed mother. "She looks so sad, why are you crying?" She innocently asked the unknown intruder.

Hearing that, the Fallen Avatar realized the child was right, she was crying, touching the tears that she didn't even know was coming down her cheeks with her fingers, something instantly coming to mind.

All she could do was lifting her head back at the three, shaking her head as she felt a feeling she hadn't felt in awhile.

"I-I'm… I'm sorry."

With that, Dark Korra suddenly sank into her shadow, vanishing from the three's sight.

"WOAH!" Yasuko said in amazement, looking at Korra. "Can you do that, Anaana?"

"I… I'm not sure sweetie." Korra answered before the three noticed another purple light from a nearby room and some grunts. "Oh, WHAT NOW!?" She said as she rushed into the room, only to be surprised at what she saw as were her wife and daughter.

It was a large group of people in a pile, now groaning in pain in the middle of their family room as they tried to get off each other.

But what caught the eyes of the couple and their daughter was that they looked like people they knew, with one who looked like a differently dressed Korra and Asami, as with another also looking like the latter.

And it didn't take long for the crew to notice who was looking up at them, Thuy giving a pained wave.

"Ah, 'ello! We're new here…"

Seconds earlier...

On the roof of the large mansion, Dark Korra suddenly burst out of the shadow cast by a chimney, breathing hard as her eyes were still widened at what she just witnessed and thought of.

"What happened there? Why didn't you take that Korra's energy?!" Sha-Garou asked, rather annoyed at this turn of events.

But all the shadowbender could do was keep breathing loudly, not enough to alert anyone, but enough for Sha-Garou to notice as more tears fell from her eye ducts.

"She was right there for the taking, it's not like her wife could do anything to stop you! Same with the-" The spirit kept going until it stopped, realizing that his host was remembering something, able to sensing what it was.

At that moment, Sha-Garou realized why Dark Korra did what she did, giving a sigh.

"Right... You know what, it's okay. Sparing one Avatar wouldn't hurt your goal in the long run…"

Then both the shadowbender and the spirit noticed a familiar purple light shining from inside the mansion.

"Shit, they're here." She whispered as the spirit quickly thought to itself.

"It's fine, just go to the next dimension, I think they're gonna be here for a while..." Was all Sha-Garou said before Dark Korra nodded, clenching her hand with the crystal before vanishing from the universe in the purple light...

... the only evidence of her being up there were the tears that landed on the shingles.

Some minutes later...

"My, that's quite the story…" This universe's version of Asami said as she and her Korra had just listened to what the regular Korra, Yasuko and others explained to them about the different universes, Sha-Garou, Khu-Shi and shadowbending.

"It does sound like what happened with Hattori Beifong and the Equalist Ripper murders months ago, only it was another doppelganger of myself." The cap wearing Korra said, having eyed the half-blind firebender baring resemblance to the man she knew.

But such a mention of the shadowbender got their guests attention.

"Wait, she was here? Where she'd go?!" Yasuko asked, eyes widened at the possibility of missing her to this world's Avatar who shook her head, taking off her cap.

"I don't know, one moment she was ready to harm us... And then the next thing we knew, she vanished into the shadows, saying she was sorry."

Lin looked at Yasuko as she sat next to both Kya and One-Armed Kya while they entertained Yasuko with their waterbending.

"Do you sense her around, Yasuko?"

The shadowbender shook her head, not getting anything, confused as to why the mother she lost to Sha-Garou would leave this Korra be, trying to figure it out.

"Well, that's good news then. That means we have a better chance of fighting back." Mako noted, looking outside at the different Republic City, the sight of which was a big surprise to the ten as they realized where they were.

Korra looked at her other self, giving a bit of a smile. "We've been going through different universes, getting as much help as we could to fight against Dark Us and Sha-Garou. We've managed to save one Avatar and she's willing to help us. You up for joining the fight?"

"Well…" The other Korra began, feeling a bit uneasy, she not only had a wife, but also a daughter to care for, it was crazy to think not only was there other universes, but also other forms of herself, those she knew, those she cared for. She even felt a bead of sweat going down her forehead…

... Until she felt the hand of her wife on her own, looking at the Asami she married, giving a silent nod which she gave a smile, giving one back and looking at Korra.

"Yes, we can inform the others. May take some convincing, especially with Inspector Beifong, but we'll fight alongside you. For our daughter."

That put a smile on the Avatar's lips before something dropped onto her mind as did Asami.

"Wait, daughter?"

"OH, right, yes." The fancily dressed Asami said, going over to where Yasuko was patting at One-Arm Kya's water hand and took the child in her arms, who then looked at the other universe versions of her mothers.

"Me and Korra, we decided to adopt and raise this little dumpling as our own when she was only a newborn, I'm her mommy and Korra is her mama. Or Anaana."

Both Korra and Asami were amazed to see the child of three years, who was just as curious before poking at Korra's nose, laughing at the sight of her reacting. "Hi!"

"Hi…" Korra said, smiling as she took the girl's small hand in her own, shaking it. "What's your name?"

"Yasuko."

That made Asami pleasantly surprised, looking at the girl's adoptive parents, giving a small smile over at the teenage girl with them. "Hey, she shares the same name as you..."

Her words trailed off as the shadowbender was now in her own little world, watching the two sets of her parents from another universe and the small child who, while different looking, was pretty much this universe's version of her.

"Hey, kid. You okay?" Hattori asked, noticing the shadowbender had been in complete silence, everyone's attention turning to her as she just now noticed before standing up, realizing how wet her eyes were getting.

"I-I-I need to b-be alone..."

With that, Yasuko out of the room and over into the nearest bathroom, closing the door behind her hard and locking it's locks before sliding down against it, holding her head.

She's tried hard to not think of it, even as Khu-Shui's voice tried to comfort her, but she couldn't hold it in, remembering that horrible day...

... before she began crying out in tears, kicking at the ground with her foot as the shadows around her vibrated with each kick, her cries growing louder as it echoed throughout the mansion.

Everyone in it could hear the sadness coming from the closed off room.

"Now she's sad too...?" The young infant Yasuko asked, hearing the girl who looked like her mother crying before looking at her parents.

"Is she as sad as the other lady?"

Both Korra and Asami looked where Yasuko ran off as the others did too, wondering what that was about, that is until a look of realization came from the least likely person.

"Oh MY RAAVA…" Bolin began as he looked all around, realizing the clues were right there, especially with what Husky Korra tried to tell them.

"... I know what caused evil Korra to give in."

Yasuko had been sitting on the bathroom floor for five minutes straight, still crying as she let go of her head, her hands lowering down to her waist until a knock was made on the door.

"Leave me alone!" The shadowbender cried out, not wanting to be bothered.

"'Suko… please come out." She heard Korra's voice say on the other side, not sure if it was the Prime or that cap wearing one talking, she didn't care at this point.

The green eyed girl didn't hear a response, but she didn't hear the footsteps leaving either.

"Please, just-"

"We know what happened, in your universe," She heard Asami's voice cut through the air like a knife through hot butter. "We know why your Anaana gave into Sha-Garou…"

The shadowbender's eyes tried to close as tightly as they could at the memory, trying to block it, but now, it was practically beating on the other side of the door.

"Yasuko..."

Said girl looked up to see from a nearby shadow that familiar spirit's eyes looking at her, looking like as they did back when she first made the offer.

"... You have to tell them." Khu-Shui's voice softly spoke, knowing what she said had to be done, hoping to break through to her host. "Please, just tell them."

Watching all of this before hearing the door begin to unlock, Hattori looked over at the other Korra and Asami who had been standing there with the ones he knew.

"Hey, ah, maybe you two should put the kid to rest, past her bedtime."

The couple, realizing that the man with the mismatched eyes was suggesting, nodded in agreement.

"Come on sweetie, let's get back to bed…" The Korra of this universe agreed as she and her wife took the child into her room, just in time for Yasuko to finally come out of the bathroom, her eyes completely wet due to her constant crying, trying to wipe them off.

"Alright… here's what happened…" She began, finally ready to talk as she walked into the hall and back into the family room, sitting on a big chair.

The shadowbender taking a deep breath, hearing Khu-Shui say that if anytime she feels she's unable to continue, she'd take over.

"It had been nineteen years since my Anaana trapped Sha-Garou within her." She began, remembering how even with the shadow spirit in her, it never seemed to be able to take control.

"He tried giving her different offers to let her use his power, but she didn't budge. My Anaana was internally always fighting against him, not giving him the time of day. And Raava was always there to help." Yasuko explained, looking at the others.

"Growing up, I could somehow sense the inner struggle she had keeping that shadow spirit at bay, ignoring him... there'd be times where it'd look like she was talking to herself, like she was crazy."

Thinking more, Yasuko waved her legs in the air as she sat, holding her hands together.

"But she still remained my Anaana and with both mine and my mother's love, she would always come up on top." she said, giving a smile. "And as her friends and allies grew with her and had their own children, so did she..."

A curious thought did enter her mind.

"Now with Sha-Garou, it seemed like after... ten years, let's say, he barely popped up or was mentioned. Like he sort of given up trying to get my Anaana to become a shadowbender." Yasuko revealed, wondering. "I don't know if in hindsight, he really did give up or decided to just wait in silence, but otherwise, things were perfect."

Then the teenage girl felt the sadness come back once more as she lowered her head.

"But then, a year ago in my universe... stray remnants of the Earth Empire had broken Commander Guan free of his prison…"

Yasuko turned her head, closing her eyes tightly.

"At the same time, me and my family just so happened to be in Zaofu where my mother was helping work on a new Future Industries plant. And while we were spending the day with Suyin's family, she got a call..."

"Aw, do you have to go?"

The fourteen year old couldn't help but groan out at the news she and her Anaana had gotten as they were in the room Suyin where having them stay in at her home.

But Asami Sato, who even in her forties, still held her beauty and grace, had to nod, holding her hand onto her daughter's shoulder.

"I'm sorry, Yasuko, but there was a malfunction with one of the machines and they need my help."

"But isn't that why they got a foreman for the job?" Yasuko had to ask, only to see the amused smile from the woman whom she resembled so much.

"Yes, but unlike any foreman, us Sato's know how to fix problems properly."

Before Yasuko could respond, another hand, a familiar tanned one rested on her shoulder, both she and Asami seeing it was the other woman of their life, Avatar Korra Sato.

"And trust me, she knows a thing or two about fixing problems." The Water Tribe woman, her cyan eyes sparkling in trust before holding her daughter's hand. "She can easily fix it up and be back for dinner."

"But... we were going to the art museum today." Yasuko noted, before feeling down. "And who knows, it could be a bigger problem and she'd be there all day."

Much as Yasuko complained, both parents understood where she was coming from. While Asami was there to help get the new plant up and going, it was also the chance to get out of Republic City, their home, and enjoy the sights of the metal city, while also spending time with Bolin, Opal and their triplets.

An idea did pop up in Korra's head, giving that sneaky smile of hers.

"How's about this, Yasuko?" she began with that cheeky look that both her wife and daughter knew. "What if we go to the market district today, grab some i ngredients for a surprise tasty meal we can all make up tonight. Then we can just have a Sato girls night in with just us three watching some mover reels Suyin has."

"You mean those cheesy ones Varrick made of Uncle Bo?" Yasuko asked to which both heard Asami giggle at the idea.

"Nuktuk, yes. We can make funny comments during it, it'd be fun, like the sound of that?" she asked, seeing those green eyes they shared look so happy.

"Yeah!"

"Then it's settled." Korra said as she held her wives hands and kissed her on the lips, Yasuko giving a mock gag as both her mothers laughed, Asami grabbing her bag of tools and waved the two goodbye...

"See you both later."

... but none of the three knowing this would be the final goodbye she'd give.

All eyes except Yasuko's moved to Asami, who herself was starting to piece together the puzzle, only able to say one word with a shaky voice.

"... no..."

Something Yasuko confirmed with a simple nod of the head.

"No, that... That can't be-" Korra tried to say, only for the teenager to move her eyes right towards her.

"We were at the marketplace... the construction site of the factory wasn't too far off..."

"SOOO... Tell me, 'Suko..." Yasuko heard her mother purr out as they were looking at all the different kinds of tomatoes, trying to figure out which kind would go best.

"What's this I hear you may got eyes for a certain firebender?"

The teenage girl gave a loud squeak like sound, almost crushing the round red bulb in hand at hearing the question, her cheeks turning the same color.

Something which Korra could only lightly giggle at as they stood among the crowded marketplace out in the streets at a vegetable stand.

"You forget, my little polar bear pup, I was your age as well." she giggled before leaning close, placing a free hand on her daughter's shoulder, trying to put her at ease. "In fact, my eyes were too first caught by a firebender."

That was true and while Yasuko herself had already began to start leaning more towards girls upon turning thirteen the year before, it was only recently the non-bender began to see the best friend she had known her whole life up to this point in a brand new light.

"I know... Uncle Mako." Yasuko carefully said, knowing fully well the irony. "But... yeah. She's certainly got my eyes lately. I... don't know if she knows or doesn't." she admitted before sighing, looking at her mother.

But then, all thoughts of the cute tangerine eyed girl were thrown away when a loud, thundering boom blasted out through the entire skyline of Zaofu, causing everyone in the city to drop down and cover their ears.

Closing their eyes tight, it sounded like whatever it was, it wasn't too far off as Yasuko reopened her eyes, only to see, as with everyone else, a looming batch of smoke rise up in the sky west of where they were.

Whatever it was, it must have been massive as it's size was increasing as others began questioning it.

But when her Anaana turned to look, all color dropped from her tan face.

"No, NO..."

"Anaana?" Yasuko questioned, confused as to why she was standing up, the look of fear in her eyes. "What's-"

"Yasuko, stay here." Korra's voice cut through, but not as the brave Avatar who was ready to investigate, but as a frightened civilian. "Please, just stay here!"

With those words, Avatar Korra began sprinting as fast as humanly possible away from the marketplace, leaving her daughter alone, calling out to her confused as to what was happening as sirens began to wail.

"ANAANA!" Yasuko screamed out, but her Anaana was too far gone, using her airbending as a quicker way to speed up.

Before she could wonder, the teenage girl heard the crackling of a walkie talkie nearby.

"All officers on duty as with those off-duty, we are in need of urgent assistance STAT!"

The teenage girl looked and saw it was coming from a nearby police officer listening in on the report through her walkie talkie. "There's been a 10-80 on 20 Park Avenue at the factory district. All hands are on deck for immediate support and rescue!"

20 Park Avenue? Yasuko swore she knew the-

Realization struck her heart and soul as her light green eyes widened.

"NO!" she screamed out, looking back at the direction of the smoke, where her Anaana ran off. As if on instinct, Yasuko frantically ran over to the officer, grabbing at her shoulder.

"Officer, you need to drive me over there! NOW!"

"Woah, calm down, okay? I can't just-" The Female Officer tried to say, only for Yasuko to shake her head, feeling the most afraid in her life.

"You don't understand, MY MOTHER IS THERE!" she yelled out as the on-duty officer once again tried to talk, trying to calm the scared girl down.

"Okay, okay, just relax, okay? Who is she, what's her name? I can-"

"It's Asami Sato!"

As quick as they could once the famous name was uttered, Yasuko was being driven in the officer's police vehicle down towards the direction of the explosion, the teenage girl feeling herself hyperventilate more and more at what she was thinking of.

She was actively praying to the spirits that it wasn't true.

By the time the vehicle arrived on the scene, Yasuko didn't even wait for it to fully stop and park before swinging open the door from the inside and rushed out, looking in horror at what she witnessed

There she saw a construction sight covered in flames and smoke, debris scattered everywhere as some bodies were laid out, surely some civilians who got caught by the blast or those who worked on the site.

Many law enforcement officers, fire fighters and medics were rushing onto the scene to try stopping the fire and helping look for any survivors to get out, as were many civilian volunteers, regardless if they could bend or not, doing whatever they could to help as well.

Among them however, Yasuko couldn't find either of her mothers.

"ASAMI! ASAMI, WHERE ARE YOU?!"

That familiar voice bellowing out got the girl's attention as she looked and saw her Anaana frantically using her earth and metalbending to move any of the wreckage out of the way, using the rest of her bending abilities to dispel any flames.

Yasuko had never seen her mother, the Avatar, look so scared in her life.

Before she could call out to her, both she and Korra heard words they'd never forget.

"Oh shit, that's Asami Sato..."

Both mother and daughter only looked in the direction in silence, seeing a firefighter and a civilian moving some wreckage out of their way to grab someone they clearly knew of.

There she was, Asami Sato, one of the most powerful people in the world, the wife of the Avatar, mother of one, her clothes dirty and ragged as her head was covered in blood. Her corpse having to be pulled out before any of the flames could do more damage.

All Yasuko could do was look on in silence, feeling her body shake as nearby, Korra could only watch in similar fashion before dropping to her knees.

Grasping her hair, closing her eyes as tightly as she could, Avatar Korra Sato let out a loud scream in anguish, the loudest she ever yelled in her life.

"NNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Unknowing, or rather unintended, was that due to her bending abilities as the Avatar, she had caused almost every single flame still lit to be extinguished as everyone on the scene, most especially her daughter, watched on in shock

One year to the day, Asami Sato was pronounced dead at the age of 42 from massive head trauma.

"So Bolin was right, Asami... was killed?" Opal carefully asked as she held Bolin's hand, still in disbelief at what happened in the universe as Yasuko only nodded, her voice cracking.

"Yes, one of many who were victims of a bombing, done by extremists... terrorists... all waving the flag of a Empire that had previously fallen."

"And if I could take a wild guess..." Hattori began to ask, the idea of who gave it the okay sickening him.

"It was obvious that since Guan had broken free from prison, he was involved, we just didn't know he was the one leading them until they managed to capture a member who tried to escape the scene…" Yasuko began before remembering what the Kuvira she knew told her.

"My Anaana, she was so broken. The thing she loved most, next to me, ripped away as part of a petty vendetta against Zaofu, those in charge... it... clouded her mind..."

She felt the rage she unleashed on Dark Korra back in the animal universe slowly begin rising up again at repeating his vile words, but kept it in.

Much as she wanted to continue telling the story, a kind, motherly like voice spoke in her mind as she closed her eyes, reopening them to show the shadow spirit she was host to was taking over for now.

"That's when Sha-Garou knew he had an opening…" Khu-Shui spoke, her own voice saddened.

All Korra could do was sit silently on a couch in a bedroom later that night at the Beifong compound, looking at her daughter having finally fallen asleep after both cried so much into the night, her own blue eyes reddened and dry.

Suyin, Bolin, Opal, their children, Kuvira and the rest of the Beifong clan all were there instantly to give condolences and be at the grieving families side, with Mako and the others currently on their way from Republic City to be there for them.

Both Suyin and Kuvira were going to lead a massive manhunt tomorrow to try hunting down any more of the bombers or those in contact with the rouge faction of the Earth Empire...

... but it wouldn't bring her Asami back.

Korra knew that she could always just meditate and see her wife's spirit, that was always easy. But that wasn't on her mind, right now, only Yasuko mattered.

The last living and breathing Sato, by blood, to be left alive.

Her fists clenched at the thought, knowing the girl's mother was ripped away from the both of them.

It was already bad enough the Earth Empire brainwashed Asami before, but to have her as a victim of their stupid crusade against Zaofu, all because they lost twice...

... it had Korra thinking bad thoughts, REALLY BAD THOUGHTS.

The kind that she knew shouldn't make her a bad person, like Asami once said to her.

But Korra wanted to make those bastards pay, to suffer. She wanted to find Guan and to have him face the justice he deserved after so long, to rip out whatever spine he had out his back with her bare hands.

"I'm so sorry…"

Korra heard the familiar voice speak in her mind as from a nearby shadow, she saw him...

... that certain red flash of eyes looking at her, watching her.

"Where have you been all this time?" she muttered, quiet enough as to not wake her daughter up.

The spirit didn't answer back, Korra shaking her head as she thought of how Asami wasn't the only victim; There were the others who got caught in the bombing radius, the families and friends of the victims having to know how they lost them.

She also thought of how maybe if she could have thought of a different way for Asami to stay home earlier, to make Yasuko happy...

"It's not your fault..." Sha-Garou spoke up once more, Korra not even caring anymore.

"I know it's not my fault, shut up."

Silence once more filled the room before the Avatar sighed.

"Okay, maybe in a sense, it IS my fault." she felt she had to say, those red eyes looking at her curious.

"What do you mean?" the shadow spirit asked, his voice actually sounding unsure of what he was hearing.

"The Earth Empire... they had been a thorn on my side for far too long." Korra said, looking at the shadow where the red glow was coming from. "Everyone's side. From conception, their rise, their ruin, rise again and downfall... to today..."

Looking down at her hands, knowing how powerful she was, the Avatar was feeling powerless at the moment.

"And it seems that no matter what we've done, they just always keep coming back... as with the others."

"Like... the Equalists?" Sha-Garou guessed.

"Them, Red Lotus, New Ozai Society to an extent, people who actually thought my uncle was right."

"Huh, didn't realize they were a thing."

"No one really pays attention to the stupid, they were easily defeated."

The way Korra was speaking, this... was unlike her, which the shadow spirit quickly figured out, able to read her thoughts...

... one in particular getting his attention the most, those red eyes widening.

"You're... you're serious?"

Korra knew Sha-Garou was reading her thoughts, always something she had to live with, gotten used to at this point.

And this time, she WANTED him to know what she was thinking.

"Do it... Give me the power... " she finally said, looking at the eyes of the shadow spirit which looked... so conflicted?

"But after so long?"

"It has to be done, I've been..." Korra's words trailed off as she shook head, finally having it with the evil in the world.

"I've been soft for far too long, always believing in sparing my enemies. I only had to kill when it was absolutely needed, when I had no other choice. But that in of itself were rare occurrences." she admitted, feeling all her anger rise up.

"I'm supposed to be the Avatar, protector of the two worlds. Yet all the protecting I've done so far hasn't been enough, people need to know I am no longer messing around anymore, that I won't stand by and let criminals commit horrible acts, only to just spend time in a cell for a couple years before getting out and doing it again."

"That's... That's not exactly something Aang would-"

"WELL, AANG'S NO LONGER HERE, IS HE?!" Korra snarled out loudly, actually looking to take Sha-Garou aback with her words, but she quickly quieted down, seeing her daughter just stir a bit in her sleep, thankfully not waking her up.

Still, she wasn't caring anymore.

"... Aang hasn't been with me since the chain was severed... same with Roku, Kyoshi, so on... and Raava..."

The Water Tribe woman just shook her head, knowing she wasn't the blame, but it would have been nice to hear the powerful spirit just speak once on matters. If to just give some form of condolence.

"I'm the start of a new chain, and I personally think things need to change." she admitted, looking back at the shadow.

"What about you? Would have thought you of all spirits would be for this."

Hearing the observation, Sha-Garou knew he had to pick his words more carefully, seeing how the Avatar was, knowing how powerful she was now.

"... Years within you, stuck as your prisoner... it's tempered me, made me realize things..." he seemed to admit before looking at Yasuko's sleeping form on the bed.

"You do realize that this won't work like other times, that I'm not the one giving the offer. That it's you willingly wanting me to give you my power, that you're in control, not me? That you can't pass the blame."

Hearing that, Korra just gave a deep breath as she stood up from the couch and walked over to where Yasuko was sleeping, pretty sure she knew what exactly she was dreaming off.

It was like Asami had never left...

... knowing the choice she was about to make, all Korra could do was glide her hand through her daughter's raven colored hair.

"Please forgive me for what I'm about to do." she whispered to her daughter before kissing her on the forehead. "I love you."

With that, Korra began walking out of the room, stopping as she opened the door into the hallway as she turned back to look at Yasuko.

"Sha-Garou, I accept."

"... alright." was all the Spirit said in her mind before the Avatar turned away, closing the door behind her as she left to do what she felt had to be done.

Korra sat there stone silent as Yasuko had stopped telling the story, seeing the look on the Avatar's face as did Asami, who held her around the waist.

"So that's what happened…" Was all Korra could muster saying before breaking out in tears herself, crying at the story.

Even if it wasn't her who had lost the woman she loved, she still felt her other self's pain, becoming so vulnerable. Enough to finally give into revenge, to turn over a new leaf, to end up falling under Sha-Garou's influence.

She now knew why Hattori Hanzo gave in, why Lin Hanzo gave in. She knew One-Arm Kya was a separate case, but she still lost a daughter, so she knew her pain too…

It was so easy to give into revenge, rage, the want to see those who took away everything of yours or your loved ones pay with their lives.

She got it…

Now she was afraid even more that it was possible for her to give in.

"And... what happened next? With the Earth Empire?" One-Arm Kya asked, having a feeling along with everyone else how this turned out, but they needed to hear it from Khu-Shui.

The shadow spirit sighed. "Yasuko only got second hand knowledge as to what happened at first. It wasn't until I showed her when she became a shadowbender did she see it all for herself.…"

Somehow, it was rather easy to track down the small, but hidden base where the group was hidden. Not completely far off from Zaofu to be honest.

While she had a feeling Suyin and Kuvira would be able to find where the Earth Empire was hiding, certainly didn't doubt their skills, what Korra did doubt was what they'd throw at them.

Probably  would have to kill some followers in self-defense for sure, but they'd try to arrest most, especially their leader.

The Avatar didn't have that in mind, not anymore.

"Pretty sure you could easily handle these guys without my help."

Hearing Sha-Garou's comment, Korra did admit she had to agree, but she only shrugged from where she was hiding.

"True, but I want these guys to know the fear I'm about to put in them before I take their lives."

The middle aged woman waited just enough until daylight rose, where they were all awake, the fanatics who follow a madman's ideology. That the Empire should be in control, harming those who oppose their ideology.

And then, Korra saw him...

Commander Guan, looking to have gotten some years packed onto him and whatever hair he grew out while in prison trimmed down. But he still looked the same after so many years.

Just the sight of him brought back bad memories for Korra, all he had done to try taking over the Earth Kingdom...

... but most especially that damn brainwashing that warped the minds of Mako, Bolin and her wife.

While the little bitch who came up with the process wasn't around, presumably still behind bars, Korra figured she could always pay Sheng a visit later.

Until then, she was ready to deal with things one step at a time.

Ignoring whatever drivel Guan was spouting out to those under his command as they listened, bragging about what they caused, including managing to indirectly kill the Avatar's wife, it was time...

From every single shadow cast in the small base, Korra could get a feel of the entire base, where each and every person within the area was.

With that, she sprung into action, the shadows she bended coming to life to the Earth Empire's shock...

Twenty Minutes Later...

"Something's wrong..."

Kuvira looked over at Suyin, seeing the sixty eight year old leader of Zaofu stop in place, holding her hand up as their soldiers followed her command to stop.

Having gone by foot as driving by satomobile or flying over would give their positions away while already being close, the former Great Uniter only saw the look of confusion on Suyin's face.

"Su? What is it?"

"I... There's no vibrations being made where they are." she answered, Kuvira looking towards the path that led to where they knew the Earth Empire base was being held.

"Like... that they left the base, escaped before we could find them?" she asked to which Suyin only shook her head.

"That's not what I meant, I can feel the engines of their vehicles rumbling, but... there WERE more, like footsteps and heartbeats... but then, they stopped, no movement, it's like they just vanished into thin air."

But then, a loud scream from up ahead alerted everyone from up ahead.

"AAHHH!"

Whatever that scream was, it was most certainly not good.

"COME ON!" Kuvira called out to the soldiers as she and Suyin led Zaofu's finest as they rushed down the path towards where the Earth Empire base was, wondering what was going on until they finally arrived.

What they saw would haunt anyone for the rest of their lives.

The entire Earth Empire base, it had been attacked, destroyed. Bodies laid all over, covered in blood, all those who were loyal to the extremists group. But the way they were dispatched was... so wrong.

Limbs had been torn apart, skin flayed off, the snapped off bones of some jammed into others, the stench of burnt flesh in the air. Some even looked to have been pounded into the ground and turned into mush.

It was like they had just walked into a outdoor slaughterhouse.

"What in the name of Raava did this?" Kuvira had to ask out loud, realizing she had almost stepped on what was surely the plucked out eyeball of some poor bastard.

"LOOK! Up on the tower!" one solider called out, pointing up as everyone turned their attention to a radio tower that had been set up, realizing one- NO, two people were still alive, up high on it.

Upon closer inspection, both Suyin and Kuvira instantly realized who the two were.

"KORRA?!" Suyin gasped out, unable to believe what she saw.

There, on top of the tower, no looking scared in the slightest, was Avatar Korra, a dead serious look in her eyes as she just glanced down at the arriving Zaofu soldiers along with her friends.

And right in front of her, strung up in front of her thanks to many tentacles of shadows sticking out from their sources, was Commander Guan himself, unable to move, escape or even scream.

All he could do was struggle as his entire body was wrapped up, pure fear washed into his eyes.

"KORRA! What are you doing?!" Kuvira called out, already knowing her friend was in a bad place after what happened the day before, but this she and Suyin were not expecting.

"Doing something that you should have done years ago!"

That was all Korra yelled down at her before looking at the target of all her anger...

... letting the last thing he saw be her cyan eyes glowing blood red, clenching her free hand, in turn making the shadow tentacle covering his mouth FORCE ITSELF RIGHT INTO IT AND DOWN HIS THROAT, his eyes bulging.

Neither Suyin nor Kuvira would be quick enough to stop what was to happen next as they and the soldiers were only able to watch as the shadow tentacles pulled away, completely ripping Guan's body apart, inside and out, every single limb, organ, bone and ounce of blood crashing down onto the ground.

Almost like Korra wanted everyone to see what display of violence she delivered.

Realizing what they just witnessed, the allies of the Avatar could only look to see Korra come back down from the high tower with ease thanks to her airbending, the shadow tentacles going away.

As she got closer, Kuvira and Suyin could see the glowing red in her eyes was the same as the blood they realized her clothes and face were stained in.

"Korra... why?... This is wrong, you knew we were coming to arrest these guys, Guan!" Suyin had to saying only for the Avatar to walk past her and step on the shadow cast from one solider before turning giving her a knowing smirk to her allies.

"Yeah... and I saved you all the hard work. You're welcome."

Looking down at the shadow she was on, seeing it vibrate, Korra looked back at the two metalbending Beifong's. "Now if you excuse me, I need to take a shower, prepare arrangements for Asami's funeral and be there for my daughter. See you all back at your place."

Before either Suyin or Kuvira could object, Avatar Korra Sato, forever a changed woman from that point on, began walking away from the scene, leaving everyone aghast at what they all just witnessed.

"... dear Raava..." Was all Kya could say after hearing all of that, that was all any of the crew could think having heard what Dark Korra did to Guan and the Earth Empire remnants, trying to process it.

"I mean, I sensed the guy was a massive bell end from what you all said about him," Thuy began, trying to process this, shaking her head.

"But… WOW."

"From what my Su told me after the Gaoling fiasco," Hattori too began, looking at a mortified One-Arm Kya and having to give his friend a hug, feeling the same as her. "Can say he's certainly in the 'Top Three Worst Pieces of Shit I've Never Met', but what the fuck?"

"So that was the start of your mother going down her dark path?" Asami asked her alternative daughter who gained back control and nodded, finally finished with the story.

"Yep, from there on, you already know what she did and became afterwards." The shadowbender said, shaking her head as she knew what Sha-Garou showed all of them, aside from Hattori and One-Arm Kya, the sad fates of their counterparts before seeing Korra still crying at this.

"Korra…"

"I'm still listening, don't worry." The Avatar responded with, she couldn't come up with words at how far gone this other form of her just went, how far she could possibly fall herself.

"Hey, HEY!" Yasuko said, getting off the chair she was on and walking over to her, taking her by the wrists, looking into her eyes.

"Listen here, just because something bad happened to my Anaana, making her into what she is now, DOESN'T MEAN it has to happen to you!"

She felt something… seeming to rise up in her, something the shadowbender wasn't quite sure what it was, but she could hear Khu-Shui approving of it. "Even though, technically speaking, yes, you two are the same person, YOU'RE NOT HER, ANAANA."

Korra then saw a familiar shine in Yasuko's eyes, like that of not just Asami's, but her own.

"She's the one who decided to put that shadow spirit asshole in herself, you never had to deal with that! Guan escaped in our universe, forcing things to happen as they did. Far as I know, he hasn't escaped yet in your universe, so chances are things won't happen there! YOU ARE YOU, YOU ARE NOT HER. YOU'RE NOT THE SHADOWBENDING AVATAR, YOU ARE AVATAR KORRA! THE PRIME!"

"The… prime?" Korra repeated, having been meaning to ask about being called that when she first met Dark Korra. "I keep hearing your Anaana calling me that."

"When you were energybending Sha-Garou out of Hattori, that was the major starting point of all of this, when our universes split apart." Yasuko explained, having to make things clear.

"Compared to all the other universes where the same event played out, yours was the only one that split into two, one where he was destroyed and another where he survived, my universe. Because of this, your universe, heck, YOU are now the prime in all of this. And you'll lead all those who lost friends, family and loved ones, against him and my mother."

Yasuko gave a thought to herself, remembering what the Korra and Asami of this universe, along with what their daughter said earlier, looking back at the Korra she's ready to fight by.

"From what the variants of you and Asami here said, Dark Korra could have just attacked them without any issues, but she didn't, SHE FLED." She explained, thinking that learning about Yasuko was what caused her to do so.

"So possibly, my Anaana, the real one, still remains deep in her, maybe not. But what I do know is, she and Sha-Garou need to be stopped and I can't do it without you. Asami can't do it without you."

The shadowbender had Korra look at all of their allies in the room willing to stand by her side.

"Mako, Bolin, Opal, Thuy, Lin, both Kya's, Hattori, ALL THE OTHERS WHO AGREED TO FIGHT… we can't do it without you." She finished, her eyes beaming with the first sign of real hope since the day she found out what her Anaana had done.

It was quite the speech, something that Korra did not see coming, but she looked at all her allies, her friends, all those who stuck by her since the beginning, then she saw Asami look at her, a sure look on her face as she nodded.

"Spirits…" Korra began saying, sounding a bit unsure…

… until she put on that goofy smile of hers. "I must admit, she certainly can cheer me up like you can, Asami." She said to the girl she loved, seeing her smile porudly before turning to Yasuko, who knew she got through to her.

"We're going to need more help, but we're doing this, we will stop that evil me and finally end Sha-Garou once and for all."

Chapter Text

The crew had to say goodbye to this universe's Asami and Korra. They were still in shock over everything that happened and what they learned, but the two groups were looking to be on the same page, ready to fight together.

That Yasuko was very much thankful for as she stood near a doorway before just then, tiny footsteps from the corridor got her attention.

Turning around, the shadowbender turned around to see the younger version of her walking clumsily, rubbing her eye with her hand sleepily. The talking must have woken her back up.

The child looked up at Yasuko, her eyes curious, though tired. She looked like she was trying to understand who she was seeing.

"Mommy?" she asked, confusedly. She was distraught from what happened tonight, and she held her hands up to be picked up by the teenage girl

Yasuko stared down at her for a few moments. The initial shock of seeing a version of herself had dwindled, but she still didn't know how to feel about this. The child then clenched and unclenched her fists, her expression growing increasingly more troubled as who she thought was her mother seemed to be ignoring her.

Seeing the look on the child's face, Yasuko knelt down and shushed her before she could start crying, figuring no one else had noticed the toddler wandering up to the door.

The other Yasuko then smiled and walked closer, throwing her arms around who she thought was like her mother, making the teenage girl freeze, this simple act throwing her off guard.

"Mommy..."

"Actually," Yasuko whispered back, pulling away to make sure the infant saw her give a small smile. "I'm... think of me more like a big sister."

"Big... sister?" The more tan skinned of the two questioned, trying to figure out what Yasuko meant before the crystal on Yasuko's bracelet caught her eye and she took hold of it, bringing her hand closer so she could look.

The expression of utter fascination on the child's face was so adorable that it made the shadowbender smile.

"It's an Uchū crystal," she whispered to her.

"Achoo," Infant Yasuko tried saying.

That got the teenage girl to chuckled. For just a moment, her heart filled with joy, seeing the child happy in her presence.

Something about the crystal must have looked appetizing to the child and she tried to grab it and put it in her mouth before Yasuko pulled her hand away.

"Not for eating, not for eating." she said. Its purple color might have made it look like rock candy.

The child pouted and she let out a sob.

"Hey, no it's ok." Yasuko put her arm around her. "It's ok." She pulled her into another hug, shushing her gently as she calmed down against her chest.

A tear rolled down the teenager's face. For a moment, Yasuko felt herself tear up, remembering how innocent she once was, living her life without the thought of worrying about shadow spirits corrupting her Anaana and hurting those she cared for.

"Alright, then we'll count you in." She heard Korra from across the room. Their conversation must have been coming to an end.

She pulled away from her infant self and gave a smile. "Go back to bed," she whispered. The child looked up at her, her eyes still searching her face like something was different but she couldn't tell what.

"Back to bed, okay sweetie?" Yasuko repeated, to which the child nodded, but not before wiping the tear off the older girl's face.

"Okay, big sister..."

Saying that, the child did as she was told, giving her a wave and a smile as she walked back down the hall.

"You ready, 'Suko?" the Avatar asked her.

Yasuko turned round to face them, making sure the rest of her tears were wiped, and nodded, giving a relaxed smile.

"Let's go, Anaana."

As they exited the purple energy light, they caught the attention of a pair of guards, but before they could be questioned, smoke started to rise on the horizon.

"The palace!" Korra yelled. "She's here already!"

"SERIOUSLY, can't this bitch wait?!" Thuy called out as they rushed out. "No offense!" she quickly made sure to say to a not caring Yasuko.

"None taken!"

They all got onto the streets, followed by the fire nation guards roaming the town.

People ran to get to safety as the smoke spread, and an explosion burst through the walls of the palace, which had clued in the crew of where they had landed.

From it, two figures emerged, fighting each other, but something seemed off

One was shrouded in shadows, and the other surrounded by swirling flames. It was obvious the Dark Avatar was in the midst of battle, but they didn't know who the firebender was as the crew jumped to the bender's aid.

The Dark Avatar sprung shadows up all around the palace courtyard. She was panting, but this guy she was too. She had no idea who this dark skinned firebender was, but could tell he was the end of his powers, as the both of them had already been fighting a while.

"I'm going to ask you, one last fucking time, WHERE IS SHE?!" Dark Korra screamed out as the guy just shook his head before trying to get into another stance.

"I told you already, you freaky shadowbender! I don't know who the heck you're talking about!"

Hearing the young man's claims, the shadowbending Avatar hurled a storm of sharp shadow spears, and the firebender's eyes widened, before a wall of fire dispersed them all.

Attention was brought to the hole in the palace walls as a white haired older woman pounced out of it, flames trailing her move as she dropped to the ground, fists flaming. Behind him, a greying black haired man followed the woman, assuming his fighting stance and readying his firebolts.

"Protect the Firelord, the Prince and the Avatar!" One of the guards yelled, and the soldiers dashed into the courtyard, getting into position against the intruder.

Dark Korra then gave brief pause.

"Wait, huh?"

Snapping herself out of it, the corrupted Avatar contorted the shadows towards them. The inexperienced town guards struggled against the strange powers, but their numbers were enough to throw Dark Korra's attention more for a moment.

Yasuko used the opportunity to grasp at her with a shadow hand, managing to grab her hand.

"You again?!" Dark Korra growled upon realization, trying to pry her hand free.

The Prince sent forward a fireball in her direction, and she had to use her free hand to block it with a shadow, separating the flames into small flying embers that rained down around her.

Bolin kicked the ground hard, rising up a boulder and heating it up before sending it towards the Dark Avatar from the opposite direction, and she saw it at the last moment, just in time to throw herself backwards out of the way.

But Opal followed up, airbending her off balance so she struggled to stay on her feet, arm still held tight in the shadows grip until she slashed at the tentacle with a blade of air she formed in her other hand.

Dark Korra looked around her. She was surrounded and greatly outnumbered. The Fire Nation army here was more ruthless than she had expected.

And there was what the one guard said, glancing at the tan skinned firebender who looked to have just gotten out of bed in his pajama's.

The Dark Avatar wasn't going to give up again after last time, so with her utmost strength, she yelled out, sending the shadows around the courtyard into a shaking frenzy as they grew and lashed out at anything around them, forming into hooked vines that curled around anything they touched.

While a move to distract and hold opponents in place, she was furious enough at this point to allow the vines to kill some of the guards while others fight back.

The crew was taken by surprise, suddenly feeling the vine-like darkness wounding around their legs, climbing up their bodies as they struggled to get free. The more they slashed away at them, the more they grew as Dark Korra focused more and more of her power into them.

As their arms became bound by their sides, one bender couldn't help but smile back in a smug manner

"You didn't think I could do this, did you?" One-Arm Kya mockingly said back before she waterbended towards her missing arm, turning the tip into a sharp ice spike as she slashed herself free from the vines, taking Dark Korra by surprise.

She hurled a row of ice spikes in her direction, forcing Dark Korra to dodge as the woman cut Hattori free. The Chief grinned, bending up and readying a flaming whip in his hand, spinning it around a few times.

The bloodbender took a hold of the Dark Avatar, contorting her body as much as she could as the powerful shadowbender fought hard against it. But it was enough for Hattori to throw out the fire whip it to curl around her waist. Not hot enough to burn her, but still cause plenty of pain.

He yanked hard, trying to bring the screaming shadowbender down, only for her to steady herself, widening her stance against the bloodbender's attempts.

As her foot slammed down on the ground, she shadows rippled, squeezing the crew tighter and tighter, causing them to grunt as the vines were crushing their chests. As both One-Arm Kya and Hattori hurried to free their allies from the grips, the firebender's wrist was wrapped up by another shadow tentacle, which had begun to slowly drag him into its cast source.

"Hattori!"

Hearing the bloodbender yelled out as her friend called for her to focus on freeing the others, Dark Korra grinned as she saw the chance to regain herself.

She turned her attention back to who she figured out was this world's Avatar. But the female Firelord, old red and pink scar tissue surrounding her left gold eye, had rushed to his side as soon as she was free of the vines, and stood to protect the young man

The Dark Avatar was convinced she was a powerful bender indeed, but having never seen shadowbending before was her greatest downfall against her. She glared into those familar golden eyes.

"Alright then, Lady Zuko. How's about another scar?" She growled, springing up a shadowclaw behind the firelord who was confused with the nickname given.

She realized what was happening too late, and before she could do anything, the Firelord was pinned to the ground by the shadow's sharp fingers, their tips touching her neck, just about breaking skin enough for her to feel the small trickle of blood running down her throat.

She breathed slowly, not daring to move against them.

Her son saw this and was ready to rush right into his mother's side after freeing himself from the shadows grip when the Prince noticed the man with the mismatched eyes about to be dragged into the shadows, quickly thrusting his fist out towards it.

The flames just hit the living shadow as Hattori's hand was about to enter it, causing it to fall back in after letting go of it's grip.

The Metalbender held his hand back, both at almost having the flesh of his hand stripped from the bones like of his sister's victims, but also the flames too, turning to see it was the prince of the Fire Nation who had saved him.

His mind went blank at his savior nodded at him before running off to come to his mother's aid.

"HEY! ONE-EYE! FOCUS!" He heard the Kya he knew call out to him, snapping his attention back to freeing his allies, slashing his hook at a shadow grabbing onto Lin.

"And as for you..." Dark Korra said to this world's Avatar, having decided to stroll up slowly towards her target, seeing whom she realized was actually a Water Tribe young man with short brown hair and beard, able to see now those familiar Cyan eyes.

This Avatar rushed to help the female Firelord from the shadow claw, but he was grabbed himself by a shadow hand, clasping his wrists together behind his back.

"Gotta say, I certainly can see the resemblance, especially with the short hair."

"Come on, bring it!"

The Dark Avatar smiled at his dare as she approached her male self. She wasn't going to lose again.

That was until Opal sprung up into the air, airbending herself between them and blowing gusts against the shadowbender, forcing her to back up to regain her balance.

"I don't care what gender this Avatar is, but get away from him!" the airbending Beifong warned the older and evil version of her friend.

Dark Korra was beyond furious at the interruption. With a roar, she waved her arm through the air, causing a shadow hand to hit Opal, knocking her into the air.

She braced herself, using airbending to break her fall, only to be hit dead on by a firebolt from the Dark Avatar. The flames hit her chest, sending her flying backwards onto the ground with a loud grunt.

"OPAL!" Bolin yelled, rushing over to his girlfriend, weaving out of the remaining vines in desperation.

Seeing him free wasn't a good sign for Dark Korra. She looked behind her, seeing the rest of the crew and the fire nation soldiers had been set free from the vines. They walked towards her in their fighting stances as she panted, holding their Avatar and Firelord hostage.

Then she felt the heat of a ball of fire right behind her head, close enough to feel it, but not enough to burn her hair. Yet.

"Let the Avatar and my mother GO!" the prince threatened, ready to unleash the fire into his hand right into the back of the intruder's head the second she or the shadows made a move.

"You have no other choice."

Dark Korra considered her next move, but there were too many of them, and the fight had gone on too long, allowing reinforcements from throughout the city to come to the firelord and Avatar of this universe's defense.

"You need to retreat." Sha-Garou told the shadowbender to her confusion.

"I'm powerful enough. I can take them," she whispered to herself, catching her breath.

"Repeat that?" The male firebender asked, keeping a cool head.

The spirit sensed her anger after failing in the last universe. Dark Korra wasn't thinking straight. "There's power in choosing your battles too." he told her. Oh, now he was telling her to retreat?!

Dark Korra took a moment, staring at the forces gathering around her. He was right. She took a deep breath, glancing at the Prime herself with evil in her eyes.

"You haven't won yet..." she said, grasping her gloved hand before vanishing in the purple energy.

The claw pinning the female Firelord down retreated and the shadow tentacle holding this universe's male version of Korra slowly disappeared. The fire nation soldiers looked around them in shock, but the Fallen Avatar had already evaded them.

The new visitors saw what clearly was a female version of Zuko slowly stand up with the prince's aid, wiping away the blood from her throat, and feeling the damage. It was nothing more than a few cuts. She looked across towards the Avatar she taught firebending to. "Are you alright, Korin?"

He nodded. He was shaken up, with no clue what just happened, but he was still alive.

"I'll manage, just... oh Raava, that sucked!" Avatar Korin had to shake off. "And when was there another shadowbender?!"

The Firelord looked then turned to her son who gave a simple, but thankful nod of the head. With the vines gone, he let out a sigh of relief.

"Quite the experience, mother." he said as the older female nodded.

"Indeed Izuku."

Korra, and the crew couldn't believe what they were seeing, versions of Korra, Zuko and Izumi, only their genders were reversed.

"I'm... I'm a guy in this one?" Korra whispered to Asami and Yasuko, but before either could respond, another voice rang out.

"KORIN!"

Everyone's attention turned to the damaged palace as another male rushed out of it, pushing past the guards towards Korin.

The new guests' eyes widened upon seeing the handsome man with his light skin, ponytailed black hair and light green eyes was very much this universe's version of Asami, watching him rush into Korin's arms and hugged him tightly.

"What was that?! One moment I was training and then the next thing I knew, these shadows-" The guy tried to explain, only for Korin to give a unsure chuckle.

"I don't know Asamu, but... it's over, for now apparently."

To calm down his fiancée, the male Avatar patted his cheek, seeing it blush. "And right now, that and your safety is all that matters."

It was then the current Avatar of this universe took notice of the two females who resembled him and his boyfriend.

"Ah, okay, you're seeing them too, right?" Asamu himself had to comment on as Korin had to nod, sharing the very same look of awkwardness that Korra had.

"Truth be told, I thought I just got hit upside the head a little too hard."

Nearby, as Bolin knelt over Opal, the airbender was slowly coming to. She groaned and tried to sit up, her painful chest making breathing difficult.

"Opal? Are you ok?" he asked, his voice full of worry.

She nodded slightly. "Yeah." She held onto his shoulder to help steady herself. "I'm alright."

"Oh thank the spirits! I was so freakin' scared!"

His girlfriend let out a small chuckle, patting his shoulder. "It's only a scratch, my boulder." Her husky voice from her burning throat would have said otherwise, but she didn't want to worry Bolin any further.

Kya rushed over to them, healing water in hand as she got to work on the airbender as Bolin insisted on staying at her side, a thought coming back into mind.

This universe's people looked at the crew, realizing their strange resemblances to their Avatar and those they knew closely. They didn't know what to do about them, and the guards stood around awkwardly waiting for an order.

Yasuko sighed as she knew what was coming.

"We can explain," she said, her voice tired of saying the same things over and over again, but after seeing the fight the fire nation put up, they absolutely had to have them as allies.

The firelord hesitated a moment, staring at the doppelgangers of the people she knew. But after she witnessed them try to do...

"Alright," she agreed.

They had after all helped them in the fight against that evil, yet somehow female version of the Avatar he knew.

Far as Firelord Zuka was concerned, they were allies.

"We'll show you inside."

The inside of the palace was banged up, with scorch marks running along the walls and floors, and broken furniture lining the halls. They were brought to the Firelord's throne room, treated to some tea as Yasuko and Korra explained the situation.

Asami took the time to notice that since this had to be around the same time in her universe, this Korin and Asamu Sato were also due to be married. And then the idea of gender swapped versions of her friends and allies began to flood her mind.

Admittingly, the thought of a female Mako, possibly with those shark-like eyebrows, did amuse her. Would her name be Maki?

"I see," Zuka said, hearing the end of the explanation. "Then we did well to protect Korin." she looked over at her Avatar and his future husband sitting at her side, seeing Korin's expression growing more and more worried as he heard what the Dark version of Korra wanted to do all along.

One of the attendees walked around the table, refilling their cups with freshly brewed tea as the Firelord considered the preposition of joining up with their alliance.

"You bend shadows too. There's a shadow spirit inside you, isn't there?"

Yasuko nodded, allowing her eyes to briefly turn glowing red before back to their natural color. "Her name is Khu-Shui. She's on our side. She's helping us against Sha-Garou… and it's because of her that I'm still alive."

The Firelord nodded, watching. She had never heard about shadow spirits before she had heard about the experience Korin and his allies had with one, yet still hadn't met one. And trusting one but not the other seemed strange.

It was times like this Zuka wished her Aunt Roha was still alive, she might have had some knowledge of them.

"I think they're telling the truth," Korin said, looking at all those who had helped protect her and the nation in the fight, giving a respectful nod to Korra as Izuku too gave his opinion.

"As do I, mother."

Zuka looked around the table at Asamu. He also seemed to be in agreement. "Very well then," she said. "Then the Fire Nation will have your back in the fight."

The crew let out a sigh of relief. Having Zuka's soldiers would be a huge advantage.

"Thank you." Yasuko said.

"OH, thank Raava…" Kya said, having held her breath as Lin patted her shoulder.

"And I'll be there too, lady versions of… me, Asamu, friends? Dang, what are their names again?" Korin asked, now confused at having to get used to two, if possibly more versions of himself, let alone his friends and his lover.

One of their names he couldn't remember, having to lean close to his fiancée for help.

"I think girl me is named Cora? Is that right?"

"Korra, with a K and two R's." Asamu chuckled as he corrected him, holding Korin's hand before kissing him on the lips as both Korra and Asami took notice of the betrothal necklace's the black haired guy had on. They were reminded of the necklace Kya always wore.

"Take all the time you need to recover and prepare for your journey." The Firelord added, taking another sip of her tea, smiling at the taste. It was just as her Uncle Roha used to make it, though Zuka was never able to get it quite as perfect.

He wondered if that Baoh Beifong ever got close enough back in his swamp.

As they finished their tea, Bolin turned to Opal. "Hey, could I... Could I talk to you outside?"

The airbender raised her brows at his nervous tone. "Sure," she said, as Bolin excused the both of them before leading her out into the courtyard as the rest of the crew stayed behind to chat with with those of the universe.

The air outside was still hot from the fire blasts, and the ground was ruined from the impact of the fight. Still, the earthbender paced around nervously before turning towards his girlfriend.

"So I was really scared when you got knocked over." he said.

"Bolin, I'm fine, I promise."

"No, I mean, I realized how easy it is for one of us to get hurt. Like really hurt. And I'm scared with all these close calls that I won't get the chance to say something." His palms were sweating and his mouth had gone dry.

In his head, he was telling himself to keep it together, but in reality, his voice was shaking.

Opal looked at him attentively.

"What are you talking about, Bo? Is something wrong?"

"Umm... well..." He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to find the right words.

The airbender's mind drifted to what she thought was happening, but she didn't want to rush him. She waited patiently as he gathered his thoughts.

"So you're like... awesome... and stuff," he started saying, earning a little chuckle from his girlfriend. "And ummm... well..."

The big guy stopped trying to say nice things, realizing he wasn't exactly nailing it, and instead reached into his pocket. He pulled out the small black box with a shaky hand, fumbling with it and nearly dropping it before catching it again, mumbling under his breath.

"Shit, ummm, right. Ok."

Bolin steadied himself, opening the little box up to reveal the ring inside.

Opal's eyes widened as her boyfriend cleared his throat. Her thoughts rushed back to the Red Lotus universe when she realized what he wanted to do as Bolin gulped, red in the face.

"So, Opal... will you marry me?"

A huge smile spread on the airbender's face as she rushed to hug him tightly. The wound on her chest protested, but she held him close nonetheless.

"Yes!" she said into his shoulder. "I will, thousand times, YES!"

Bolin let out a huge sigh of relief and as they pulled away, he clumsily slid the ring onto her finger.

"So, you're my fiancé now?" he nervously

Opal chuckled. "Yeah, that's usually how this works."

Bolin smiled widely. "Woo!" He punched the air excitedly. "I'm engaged!"

His fiancé laughed with him. Though she might have realized this moment was coming a while ago when she found the ring, it still came as a surprise to her that this was happening for real. And a happy one too.

Something she knew was needed.

"So, if I got this correct, she's telling me that you were once in a relationship with a lady me?"

Hearing the question being given by Prince Izuku, all Chief Hattori Beifong could do was slowly turn his head to glare Lin right in the eyes, seeing that look of smugness on her face.

"YES, something which I told her just wasn't meant to be." he gritted through his teeth in annoyance. But that only earned amused laughter from Izuku.

"I don't know about you, Mr. Beifong, but I personally find that funny. And flattering."

Turning back, the male Chief had to clarify some things. "Ah, just so you know, I don't know what your deal is, but if you're into me, it's sweet and flattering, but I don't... you know, roll that way."

"Kind of figured." Izuku said back before lightly punching the firebender's shoulder. "And don't worry, neither do I, have me a wife and two kids. I'm just as amused to know in another universe, not only am I female, but wrangled in a Beifong. Now I know how Tenna felt with Li Beifong."

The different sounding names sounded familiar to Hattori.

"Wait, Li Beifong? Tenna?" he questioned before a catowl-like grin formed on his lips, turning to see Lin herself starting to sweat at the realization.

"OH YEAH, Li and Tenna, I wonder who-"

"Make another comment, and I'll slit your throat in your sleep." Lin warned her alternative brother as both Kya's, who were also sitting nearby on the ground, shared a laugh at the sibling squabbling as the Prince turned to them.

"And yes, Li is currently with you two's male counterpart, Kyo. That healer brings the best in him."

"Wow, a version of us who's actually into guys." One-Arm Kya snarked in a humored manner, with Kya following up with her own observation.

"I know, never thought I'd see the day."

Nearby, both Korin and Asamu were gushing over Yasuko, both giving her a massive hug. "Poor girl like her needs a hug." The Engineer of the two noted before looking at her face. "Oh man, just noticed how much she looks like my mother."

"This is so weird..." was all the teenage girl could muster to say as Korra and Asami laughed before seeing Bolin and Opal come back from where they were, seeing how giddy and happy the two were. "What's going on with you two?"

Before Bolin could get everyone's attention, it was the Beifong girl who decided to just cut to the chase.

"BOLIN JUST PROPOSED TO ME! I SAID YES!"

In perhaps the first real, legitimate moment of pure happiness since they all began their journey to stop Dark Korra and Sha-Garou, the whole crew and even some of those from this universe all gave their approval of the happy news.

"Welcome to the family now, Opal." Mako proudly said, hugging his now future sister-in-law who proudly accepted it back. "Better be the best man."

The bride-to-be just laughed hearing that. "You know that'll most certainly be the case."

Lin herself was more straightforward with how she gave her congratulations to Bolin. "What your brother said." she said before feeling Kya knowingly nudge her, having to sigh a bit with a small smile following. "Good to know you'll make my niece happy."

"Of course, Lin!" Bolin smiled in her goofy way before seeing those aged eyes lean in close. "Umm..."

"Now you have to deal with me, my siblings AND my mother... good fucking luck."

Following those words, she just gave him a hard pat on the back, which he gave a small whine at.

Yasuko herself stood alongside Korra and Asami as they congratulated the happy couple, thinking to herself.

"Huh... good on them." she heard Khu-Shui's voice say, realizing how interested the shadow spirit was with the news.

It reminded the shadowbender how happy her mother's were before things happened as they did, just praying these two would have a happier ending.

Moments later, the send-off they got was small and discrete, but they had the confirmation from Zuka and her generals that they would be ready when the time comes before saying their goodbyes to the Fire Lord and her son, as well as this world's Avatar and his fiancé.

"Time for the next universe," Yasuko said, looking across to the crew, making sure they were all joined up before she powered up the crystal.

The last thing they saw before their vision went blurry with purple was the fire nation temple's scorched walls.

They squinted as the new world came into view, slowly realizing they were only staring at some trees in a forest.

That was strange.

The crew looked around them, but there was nothing. Just a dirt path through the trees, and a swarm of flies bugging Mako.

"Brilliant," Lin said. "Teleported into the middle of nowhere."

They walked a little while down the path, trying to figure out where they were, certainly a forest far different than any of them ever seen in the four nations.

Before Korra could comment, the sound of a snapped branch made them freeze in their tracks.

Instantly getting on guard, everyone of the group watched the woods out of the corner of their eyes, getting into their fighting stances. For all they knew, anything could be out there.

Or worse, it could be Dark Korra trying to get the drop on them.

Something whizzed through the air past them, lodging itself into the tree at their side.

Looking, it was something they weren't expecting.

"Who the fuck shot the flaming arrow?" Thuy questioned as indeed it was and the smoke it gave off quickly rose, making them cough as their eyes stung. "AH, flaming smoke arrow!"

"My eyes hurt!" Bolin whined out.

It was clear two figures had rushed towards from the foliage on either side, cutting their path off. The crew turned around, only to find another figure blocking their way the other way too.

Hattori squinted, trying to make them out as he tried to step forward and use his firebending. "What in the name of Aan-"

Then he heard the sound of something rustling under his foot, noticing he stepped over a metal snare that tightened around his foot and pulled him up into the air as he swung around against his own will in the air.

"AAHHH! LET ME DOWN, DAMNIT!" he called out as Bolin tried grabbing him, only to step into another snare, sending him in the air too.

"WOAH! HELP US!"

Korra tried to metalbend the two free, but her bending wasn't working on the metal and neither was Lin or Thuy's, the latter whom realized what kind it was.

"Shite, it's platinum!"

The others then saw the figures approach them, and one of them spoke in a familiar voice.

"Huh, I don't think these are the bandits," one of them said. From what they could make out in the smoke, he was a big, bulky guy, holding a large warhammer.

Next to him was another fighter, and she took a moment before answering. "Why does that one look like you?" She had two axes in her hand, but seeing the faces of the crew, she slowly lowered them as the smoke began to clear.

Getting some proper looks themselves, the crew realized they were looking at the different versions of Korra and Bolin from this universe.

While they certainly bore resemblance, these versions of the two looked way different.

This Bolin with the warhammer wore armor that covered his strong upper body, green pants that too had plates of armor over his side with large leather boots, his hair looking longer than his upside down counterpart's.

"WOAH… look at the hair!" Bolin said, amazed at how his weapon wielding doppelganger's hair looked, despite still being hung upside down.

"Hey Korra, she looks just like you!" Another familiar voice rang out from the trees above as the group, sans the Avatar, looked up.

Jumping down was an archer in a loose long sleeved black and red uniform and shoes, carrying a beautiful looking wooden bow in his gloved hands, the quiver full of arrows on his back. There was no mistaking that the archer looked like Mako, except his hair looked to have been shaved down into a mohawk that fell on it's side.

Not that Korra herself noticed as she looked at her other self who was looking back at her, seeing how she was dressed.

This version of her was wearing a breastplate and garter of blue and white colors, as was the large loincloth around her waist and down to her knees. There were also bony looking pauldrons on her shoulders which, as with the rest of her armor, had fur lining with a matching pair of boots and wrist guards in a similar style.

Strapped onto her back was a big shield which looked to have the symbol of the Water Tribe.

But what got Korra's attention more, other than the very sharp looking axes this battle ready version of her carried, was the blue war paint on her upper arms and legs, all looking like designs she'd see on water scrolls.

The axe wielding version of the Avatar looked closely at her other self noting the odd attire and her hair being shorter than hers, which she allowed to grow freely down the middle of her back.

"Who are you? Are you me?" She asked.

Korra saw the axes lowered and held her hands up, not wanting to start a fight. "Yes. You and me are the same person… with different choices in clothes that show more skin." She added, looking into her warrior self's Cyan colored eyes, which had the same blue war paint around them.

"Please, you're in danger!" Yasuko said, getting closer as did Asami, getting the three oddly dressed versions of their friends' attention.

"Hey, there's two of you, my lady!" The warrior proclaimed in a playful manner to both Sato women's surprise.

"My lady?" Asami asked until both her and Yasuko felt someone drop between their backs and their allies, turning around to see the figure.

There they saw what looked like a sword and shield wielding figure their height, covered head to toe in light, but formable red and black steel armor, with an odd looking helmet over their head, which they took off with metal gloves that bore a resemblance to Asami's electric glove, showing the raven haired woman under it, her own light green eyes looking at them.

"Yes, I am Lady Asami of House Sato…" She answered, ruffling her hair, revealing to both Asami and Yasuko's surprise that her ears were pointed.

"You mentioned something about my betrothed, The Avatar Knight, being in danger?"

"Wait, 'Avatar Knight'?" Opal asked curiously as everyone looked back at the warrior who scoffed a slight bit.

"Yeah, sorry I'm not in my proper 'Avatar Knight' armor, I'm more comfortable in the battle attire of my clan." The warrior woman said, looking at Korra as she put one hand against her chest.

"I'm the current one holding the title, I come from a special lineage of knights who have the ability to control all four elements instead of just one. All empowered by the Holy spirit Raava."

The warrior woman then showed Korra her wrist, with what looked like small tattoos of the symbols that make up the four elements tattooed on it, the one for "Water" glowing blue. "My previous life, I was an Air Monk, and in my next life, I will be an Earth Fighter. Then something fire related and so on. But you can call me Korra of the Southern Water Clan, or Korra for short." she explained.

"That…" Korra began, looking at herself before holding her hands together in amazement. "... IS SO AMAZING! It's like the Avatar cycle, but somehow more badass!"

The Avatar couldn't believe how awesome she looked to her other self's amusement, approving of her muscle game before turning to the rest of the crew, just now seeing them surprised at how different things seemed here.

"I am Mako The Fire and Lightning." The bow and arrow wielding Mako said, bowing before noting the version of Bolin next to him flexing his muscles as he held his large hammer in hand. "And the one full of vanity here is my younger sibling, Bolin The Magma Warrior."

"Nice to meet you all! Including the lady who looks like the lovely Wind Mage who stole my heart." The stronger looking Bolin welcomed, pointing at Opal, who couldn't help but find the sight of this version of her now fiancé very attractive.

"Look at them arms…" She said, feeling hearts in her eyes.

"OPAL! I'm right here!" Bolin himself called out as he and Hattori were still stuck upside before looking at his alternative and more stronger looking self.

"But I will say, I am RIPPED in this universe!"

"Might I say it's strange to see you in this attire Lin Beifong, Captain of the Metal Guard." Korra of Southern Water Clan exclaimed looking at Lin's uniform, said woman furrowing her eyes at the name. "Form of casual wear?

"Captain of the Metal Guard?" She repeated the odd title as Princess Asami nodded, looking at both Kya and One-Arm Kya.

"And we had no idea the captain's lover, Kya The Water Priestess, had identical sisters!"

"Okay, that title makes sense." Kya noted as her one-armed self gave her a smile coated in snark at her other self.

"Which one, 'The Water Priestess' or 'The Captain's Lover'?"

"Can it be both?" Kya sniped back, which her other self had to nod in agreement.

"I was not aware that the lovely maiden who guards the Jasmine Dragon too had a sister who partook in quests." Mako The Fire and Lightning said, holding and kissing the top of a blushing Thuy's hand.

"OH, well, I have to do something when I'm not roughing up any knackers." The metalbending girl said before holding Mako's hand, just to make things clear. "But I'm taken, thank you anyway."

"Maybe stick to the other lovely maiden." Mako himself noted, feeling weird that he had to play protective boyfriend against another version of himself.

"And that leaves… wait, who are you?" Bolin the Magma Warrior tried asking the still upside down Hattori, who gave a flat look with his mismatched eyes.

"I'm very fucking confused, THAT'S WHO I AM!" He yelled out turning his body to look at the odd versions of the other three he knew. "Unless you guys know where to find, oh, I don't know, 'Kuvira The Platinum Mover' or whoever has the title, can any of you get me and Bolin down?!" He demanded.

"Oh, those are mine, I got it!" Korra of The Southern Water Clan said, clenching her hand towards the platinum snarl holding up Hattori, causing it to loosen around his leg…

... before he fell down onto the ground on the back of his head.

That left the firebending groaning on the ground, feeling a bit groggy from the pain as the Avatar Knight apologized. "Oh, sorry..."

"... hey, Kya… would you mind helping me out here?"

"Which Kya are you talking to, Hattori?" One-Arm Kya asked as she and Kya didn't know which one he was asking, pointing at each other as Bolin The Magma Warrior made sure the same thing didn't happen to his other self as his ally got him down.

"Oh, either the 'Water Priestess' or 'The Captain's Lover', it doesn't matter…" Hattori snarked as best as he could in his current state as Kya went over him and began healing his possible concussion.

"Wait, Hattori? As in Hattori Hanzo The VIII of the Hanzo Blacksmiths? Also known as "The Firstborn child of Toph Beifong", who founded The House of Metal." Mako The Fire and Lightning asked.

"If I say yes, will you just refer to me as Hattori Beifong?" Hattori groaned out more at the use of titles, though Kya's healing was working wonders on his head.

"Look, I'm glad we're all making introductions, but time is something we don't have a lot of." Yasuko pointed out, looking at Korra of the Southern Water Clan. "You're in danger, she's in danger." She noted, her hand out towards Korra. "All the universes are in danger, because a wicked evil is coming to yours next."

"Oh, that won't be a problem second lady who looks like a young Lady Asami." The Avatar Knight smirked, looking at her allies, putting her arm around her armored lover.

"Me and my fellow compatriots have faced many terrors, monsters, spirits, wicked men and women, we welcome the challenge. We even faced off against a Shadow Demon that had possessed the previously mentioned Hattori Hanzo."

"Okay, but what about that same Shadow Demon who has taken possession of us?" Korra asked her warrior counterpart.

That was something which made the axe wielder stop in her tracks, the look on her painted face changed from being full of bravery to stricken horror as she looked at her equally as shocked partners.

"Of us?"

"Yes…"

Korra of The Southern Water Clan then turned her head to the source of the odd, yet familiar female voice, noticing it was coming out of Yasuko's mouth, seeing those same bloodshot red and yellow eyes she remembered many months before.

"And I prefer the term 'Shadow Spirit'."

Chapter Text

Her vision as she opened her eyes was cloudy, trying to adjust to the dim light above her, hearing something she couldn't quite make out.

She tried to get a grasp of things, but her head hurt so much.

"Ohh… my head." Dark Korra groaned out, feeling her forehead.

But then, she noticed she noticed she was in a bed… and she was looking up a ceiling of cement, the only source of light shining on it.

"Ah, see you're finally awake, miss."

Well, the shadowbender knew it wasn't Sha-Garou talking. If he was, her head would have hurt even more as she tried to think as to what's going on.

"I have no idea where we are…"

And there was that damn voice making her headache worse.

"Thanks, I appreciate the love."

"Where am I?" Dark Korra groaned, trying to get herself up quickly, but felt a sudden drop in force before she felt two sets of small hands hold her up.

"Hey, relax lady!" A young boy's voice rang out on her right.

"Father says you're still recovering." And now a young girl's voice was talking on her left.

Taking it easy, the shadowbending Avatar got up again at a slower pace, her eyes adjusting more to see that she was in someone's guest room as the place looked to have no electricity.

Nearby, she saw a light skinned man with a farmer's hat over his bald head looking to put some firewood next to a fireplace to heat up some sort of food in a iron pot.

She then took sight of the children on both her sides.

The boy, being the older of the two, resembled his father while having short brown hair and expressive blue eyes behind a small pair of glasses while the girl had the same tan skin tone as her, though her hair was the same color as her brother, only done up in a bun while her grey eyes were more subdued.

"Where am I, what… is this place?" Dark Korra asked, trying not to talk so loudly as she just then noticed her head was bandaged up.

"We're in the forests near Yue Bay, close to Republic's Gate, in our home." The father answered, the fallen Avatar confused at the name.

"Republic's what?"

"Republic's Gate, the largest city in all of the four nations. Must have bumped your head quite hard, miss."

"I think he means this universe's version of 'Republic City'..." Sha-Garou noted with an observation as Dark Korra slowly got up from the bed and looked around the environment, seeing how simple inside the house was.

Looked almost like her old home back in Wolf Cove with her parents.

Slowly walking around and looking outside the window, Dark Korra saw she was at some farm, judging by the free range animals and large garden. She also took noticed they were in some sort of forest area before taking notice of the clothes these people were wearing looking different than she expected.

The shadowbender also took note of the single dirt road outside going in a straight line, having no idea which way goes where.

Dark Korra then tried to collect her thoughts, wondering how she got here.

She remembered escaping that universe where that lady Zuko and the male version of herself, having seen all of the Fire Nation army stand by the side of the Prime, her friends and her daughter.

Once her vision no longer was blurry with the purple energy light, Dark Korra had realized she had come out in midair, falling down towards some green and lush trees in a forest.

She tried using airbending to break her fall, but she was already falling too fast, crashing into some branches on the way down, rolling off one into one last branch face first, causing her to hit the back of her head on the ground, knocked out.

The next thing she knew, she was awakening in this home of this man and his children.

As much as these little brats were annoying her with their incessant noise, asking where she came from, a question did come into mind.

"How'd you find me?"

"OH, we were coming from the merchant's stands when Father spotted you lying on the ground nearby." The boy said as the girl nodded.

"Good thing he found you. Also, I'm Biyu, he's Toklo!" She finished, giving her and her brother's names.

"And I'm Fu-Han." The father said, turning around to look at Dark Korra. "And you are?"

She tried thinking of a fake name, something that wouldn't raise attention, especially if she was to try finding her other self in this universe, especially so they don't have anything to connect her to the death of the Avatar here.

"A-Amka. I'm Amka." The Evil Avatar lied, before just hearing Sha-Garou laughing madly at the choice of name.

"Amka?! HAHAHAHA! That literally means 'One with a friendly spirit'!" She heard him laugh in hysterics, finding this too funny. "You and I both know I'm anything but!"

"Well, nice to meet you Amka. I brought you here so my wife Anjij can have a proper look at your head when she comes inside from checking on the animals, she's a water healer from the Northern Water Clan, she'll fix you up in no time." Fu-Han assured the woman he didn't realize looked just like the fabled Avatar Knight.

"T-Thanks." Dark Korra responded with, thinking to herself that she'd leave and focus on finding the Avatar of this universe after getting healed, just before noticing Biyu looking at her, curious.

"What?"

"I like your hair, it's very pretty." The little girl said, trying to touch the cornrowed part of the hair before the shadowbender stopped her.

"DON'T touch me."

That earned a small pout from the girl, instantly feeling bad.

"Biyu, that was rude, apologize to Ms. Amka."

"... I'm sorry." The girl said, her grey eyes being saddened, something which while Sha-Garou groaned at, a slight part of the corrupted Avatar felt somewhat bad for.

"It's okay, kid. I just don't like being touched… without permission, you didn't know." She muttered, hoping it'd make the girl happy, noticing the small gleam in her eyes. Well, maybe it worked.

"Good thing we found you before nightfall." Toklo said, getting the shadowbender's attention as she looked at the boy.

"What do you mean?"

"Guess you're not a local." Fu-Han guessed, to which both Dark Korra and Sha-Garou mentally shrugged, he was sort of right. "At night, it's not safe to be outside in this part of the woods without proper protection. Various dangerous beings come out, sabertooth wolves, viper scorpions and snapping wasps. But worse are groups like the Marauders."

That last one caught Dark Korra's attention as compared to the other three, that last one didn't sound so bad… even though she knew nothing about those guys. Yet it was the way the man said it that peaked her attention the most

"What's so bad about Marauders? Snapping wasps sound way worse."

"They're from the former guild of Equalists who target defenseless travelers, especially benders. Facing one is already bad enough, let alone a whole batch of them. Especially considering…"

The way Fu-Han was leaving silence open got to Dark Korra, who moved closer and waved her hand for him to continue.

"Especially considering what?" she had to ask.

"... your gender."

Before she could ask more, the shadowbender heard the door open.

"OH, there's Anjij now." Fu-Han said, changing the topic as quickly as he could, waving to his wife from the North Pole, who had entered the home, having been collecting some chickenmouse eggs in a basket, seeing Dark Korra awake.

"Oh hello, finally awake I see." Anjij said with a caring smile, one that actually reminded the shadowbender of her mother's. "Did you get a name?" She asked her husband who gave her the false one Dark Korra told him, looking to buy it.

Yet the thing bugging her was the way this friendly man's demeanor changed when talking about these marauders confused the shadowbender, especially when he alluded to her gender.

She wondered if Sha-Garou had any idea.

"Frankly, I'm just as confused as you are. But they're former Equalists, so fuck 'em." The shadow spirit answered like it was nothing as Anjij approached Dark Korra, with a wooden bucket of water and a washcloth, having her sit on a wooden chair.

"Alright, let's try patching you up."

Hearing that, Dark Korra allowed her to take off the bandage, seeing the bump that had swollen up and turned purple, using her bending to move the water out of the bucket and began healing the wound.

Her style of healing also reminded the Fallen Avatar of Kya's.

"I'm telling you, Master Tenzin of the Air Monks will tell you the kind of information you're looking for." Bolin The Magma Warrior said.

The crew followed them down the dirt path as the sun was going down.

Luckily, it wasn't long until the walls of the so-called Republic's Gate became visible. The city was impressive, with large stone walls protecting the residents from the terrors that plagued the night.

On the outskirts however, were fields of farms, and lumber mills set up on the edge of the woods. It was strange to see everything be so different, more so than that cobblestone universe.

"The way to Air Temple Island is through the city gates." Korra of The Southern Water Clan said.

They came up to the grand gate that the city got its name from. The wood was reinforced with iron casts, held up and closed by large steel chains, manned by the vanguards up on the wall.

Two metalbender guards were posted on the ground in front of the gate, adorned in shining armor and close faced helmets. Seeing the Avatar Knight approaching they nearly signaled for the gate to be opened, until their eyes fell on the rest of the crew.

They hesitated thinking it's some sick trick of the dark spirits living deep in the woods, until they saw the mighty Avatar Knight speak up for them.

"It's urgent," she said. "We need to see Master Tenzin!"

Hearing the legendary warrior's true voice, they signaled for the gate to open. The chains let the solid oak down with a steady clank, and the crew stepped into the city.

The streets bustled with people, some dressed in worn tunics of commoners, some clad in thick armor, or noble cloaks. Rangers with leather breastplates and stunning longbows passed them, along with rogues with covered faces and bandaged arms.

The plethora of people of Republic's Gate seemed even more diverse than in their own universe, from the array of weapons, to the mixture of different cultures and titles.

The buildings were wooden, and the streets paved with cobblestone, but the signage was painted in bright colors to draw their attention.

Apothecaries, taverns, and blacksmiths advertised their business outside their establishments, and the array of potions set up outside a healer's hut drew Yasuko and Kya's attention for way too long.

"Come on," Mako The Fire and Lightning said, noticing the crew slowing down to take in the sights.

The crew was brought back to reality, and carried on following their alternate selves through the streets. They garnered some strange looks from the locals. Their way of dressing certainly did not fit with the universe, but being escorted by the Avatar of this world meant no one stopped them.

Even before the knights told them, they knew they were nearly there. Across the water, they spotted the island they were after, looking as remarkable as it did in their two universe's.

Dark Korra sipped slowly at the broth the family had given her. It wasn't that hot anymore, but it tasted nice and fatty on her lips as she hadn't eaten in awhile. Whatever it was, it must have been a big deal for the poor farmers.

"Long as you're recovering, you're free to rest for as long as you like, Amka," Anjij said.

"Thank you, Anjij..." Dark Korra muttered before sipping the last few drops of broth from her bowl. It had been a long time she had a bowl of bone and picken broth this good since...

... since her wife followed her mother's Water Tribe recipes the year before, Dark Korra remembering how amazed she was at how close it was, along with Yasuko saying it was the greatest thing she had.

Despite everything within the past year, there were the couple family memories Dark Korra remembered fondly. She wouldn't deny that.

"It might be a good thing you came round at this time," Fu-Han said. "Word has it the farmers saw the Avatar Knight walk through here towards the city. Maybe she's in town."

Dark Korra froze. "The Avatar Knight? You mean-"

Toklo piped up. "Yeah! Maybe Korra's back from some epic quest with her allies!"

"I bet she slayed fifty giant Spider-Crabs!" His sister added.

"More! A hundred!"

The children giggled and pretended to fight, but Dark Korra's attention wasn't on them anymore. She was reminded of why she was here.

"Thank you for your hospitality, but I need to go," she said flatly, laying the bowl down on the table and standing up. Her headache was fading, but the remnants of it were still uncomfortable.

But she had to push through it, perhaps taking this Avatar Knight's energy could make the pain go away.

"Already? Are you sure you don't want to rest a while?" The father asked.

She shook her head.

"I need to go, it's important, which way is it to Republic's Gate?"

"Take a turn on the left when you leave the property." Anjij asked, yet with a worried tone in her voice. "But nightfall is coming, are you sure you'll be alright outside and all alone?" She asked more to the woman her age who she sensed was from one of the Water Clans, but she couldn't pinpoint which one, as the light outside dwindled as night began to fall.

Hearing that, Dark Korra couldn't help but give a small smirk, bending a small blue flame in her hand.

"Trust me, I can handle myself." She said with a brave face, the stories of the marauders the family told her about were already forgotten.

"Thanks for the lovely hospitality."

With that, Dark Korra headed out the door, its feeble and squeaky hinges hurting her ears as she stepped out into the cold of the night. A few lanterns lit up the dirt paths, but other than that, it was too dark to see much else.

The Shadowbender headed down the path towards the tall walls in the distance, she began to feel the energy of her target rising, smirking to herself.

But in the darkness, she heard multiple rapid footsteps, causing her to stop in place and focus on the shadows cast all around her in the candle and moon light.

She was put at ease and relaxed when she sensed that weren't coming towards her.

Whatever the group she heard was, they were after something else and she wasn't concerned about it. She just had to find the Avatar.

It was only a few moments later that she heard the screams.

The fallen Avatar frowned, looking behind her, instantly knowing where they were coming from.

They were coming from the small farmers' shack.

In the dim light of the lanterns she could make out the silhouettes of the figures that taunted the weak door of the house. There was a full horde of them. figures in dark armored clothing, green goggles over their eyes, weapons in hand.

She remembered. They must have been the marauders, even reminded her of how Equalists used to look.

"What are you waiting for? Go! Korra's in the city!" Sha-Garou's voice rang inside her head.

She hesitated, still looking back at the group as they nearly broke into the house.

"You're not seriously considering this!" The spirit yelled. "Find. The. Avatar! Now!" He commanded, getting on Dark Korra's nerves.

"You're giving me more of a headache," she said. She looked out at the pillaging thieves and something started to burn inside her.

At that, she ignored Sha-Garou, before sinking into the shadows.

"Anjij! Get the kids in the back room!" Fu-Han called out to his wife, grasping his pitchfork tightly in his hands.

The woman gathered the panicked children around her and rushed to get away, hearing the door break down behind her. As she rushed away, she gasped as the window shattered in front of her, and a sniveling goggle wearing man with bad yellow teeth hurled itself through it.

He grinned evil as he approached her, a hefty club in his hands.

"OHH, look at the pretty bender..."

Anjij screamed, pulling her children tighter around her to protect them as the attacker suddenly grabbed her by the dress, tearing at it as she got out of his grip, hearing a disgusting laughter.

Her husband was trying to hold his ground at the front door, but his measly pitchfork was no match for the blunt and bladed weapons forcing their way through. There were too many of the Marauders, and this time he was sure they won't be able to hold them off.

While he prayed they would just steal their food, water, maybe an animal or two, he knew what they'd love to do if they found a female.

Dark Korra snuck up on the non-bending thieves in the shadows along the walls of the house. She emerged, and in one swift motion took out one of them, shoving a spiked shadow tentacle through his abdomen, narrowly missing his chest plate of scrap metal.

The marauder let out a guttural and gruesome gag as he dropped to his knees, coughing up his curdled red blood before falling dead.

She sensed one come up behind her, club up above his head ready to strike, only to suddenly see her wave her arm at him without even turning her head, with what looked like some dirt from the ground following her hand as it went across the bastard's neck.

The little fat man's body landed with a bloody plop, followed by his head rolling next to the evil Avatar's feet.

"Persistent bastards, aren't they?" Sha-Garou snarked, seeing the headless corpse through his host's eyes before Dark Korra shifted her attention through the broken window.

Her eyes widened as she saw Anjij flailing a feeble candle at two more marauder's coming towards her, pushing her children behind her to protect them.

Then they pushed her to the ground and began ripping off her skirt more as with her top to she screams and struggles.

All while Biyu and Toklo were too frightened to move as they watched one lick the tears pouring down Anjij's face, while the other focused its attention at them, a rusted blade being raised towards the children.

Something inside the Dark Avatar screamed. A rage boiled in her chest, she had no choice but to take action now as he had vowed to stop crime and terror in her universes. But what she was seeing was taking things to a whole different level.

And the Shadow Spirit was all fine with what she wanted to do.

"Korra, RIP AND TEAR THEM APART. NOW!"

She threw herself through the window with a cry, drawing the marauder's attention back to her as the glass shattered.

While there were only the two of them, they were tall and bulky, their coarse pale skin barely visible under the thick scrap armor they crafted for themselves.

Under the ugly dented helmets she could make out their goggles and a pair of wide sick eyes under the lens.

Everything about these sickos made her head burn with anger as she saw them attack the family. The fury she felt now was strong and hot, but she felt in control of it.

Just like when she slaughtered the entire group of Earth Empire soldiers.

The men charged her, clubs raised, and drool dripping out of their stinky mouths.

But she smirked, dipping into the shadows, leaving them looking around the room confusedly until emerged behind them, the dimly lit room allowing for an advantage.

She conjured up a shadow spike, lunging towards one of the marauders. The spiked shadow bounced off the metal armor, but it worked a deep crack into his torso.

The intruder turned, frothing at the mouth in pain and swung with his club, but a shadow tentacle grabbed his wrist, yanking it behind his back, contorting the arm painfully between his shoulder blades as he yelled.

The other man rushed forward, head down to headbutt the Dark Avatar, only for a shadow claw to be conjured up, catching him by where his jaw was.

His eyes were wide, going bloodshot as he clutched at the shadow to free himself, feeling the sharp fingers of the claw force their way into his mouth and digging into his jaw.

Dark Korra grinned as with a violent yank of the claw, the marauder's jaw as with part of his throat was violently ripped off, red blood spraying out as his tongue wiggled around uselessly before the body went limp and fell.

The evil Avatar turned towards the other struggling bastard. Seeing the death of his comrade, he could only stare at her with fearful eyes. She and Sha-Garou had a million ideas of how to make him suffer.

But seeing the cowering children behind their mother, who crawled over to them, Dark Korra dropped those ideas, already scarring them enough.

Instead, she settled with simply wrapping a shadow tentacle around his throat, squeezing tightly, draining the air out of him until he stopped moving.

Before she could relax, she turned her attention to the husband, trying to hold off the few other intruders out by the door. His pitchfork snapped in half and he was holding the head of the tool, trying to intimidate the not-so-scared men

Dark Korra didn't have any more time to lose. She rushed to his help, shoving the man out of the way of the marauders as she took up his spot. He was shocked to see her back, and the writhing shadows around her scared him initially until he realized she was helping them.

"Get to your family and stand back!" she ordered, and the man did as he was told.

She lifted up shadow arms around her as the marauders charged inside, and in an instant lunged them at the beasts.

They screamed horrifically as they were thrown backwards onto the dirt outside, ripping the door straight off its hinges. Dark Korra rushed after them, a cloak of shadows gathering around her as she airbended herself into the air above the fallen men

They looked up at her, fighting against the tentacles to get up, only for her to gather the shadows around her, compacting them tightly in a thick shroud, before letting them lose, exploding out onto the ground below her.

The marauder's were only able to look up and scream, shielding themselves against the meteor shower of darkness with their arms.

But the shadows thrown their way were sharp as blades, and their feeble armor couldn't hold. The night filled with their screams of pain as their bodies were covered in cuts and bled on the mud, some losing an arm or foot in the process.

But it wasn't enough.

Dark Korra, still coming down, needed to make sure they would never rise again.

So The Fallen Avatar channeled the rage she felt for the so-called humans, and the protectiveness she felt for the family, and let out a thundering battle cry, breathing blue fire onto the villains below her.

Their bodies burned, and the smell of their scorched flesh filled the air. It was putrid and rotten, but she didn't stop until every last one was nothing more than a charred corpse.

With that done, Dark Korra slowly descended back onto the ground, panting hard at what she had done. She had certainly slayed and slaughtered any of those who opposed her, but that actually took alot of her.

That seemed like a perfect distraction for the Marauder she had previously tried to choke out inside the house lunged onto her back, preparing to drive his knife into her back with a sneak attack.

"BAD BENDER! DIE!"

Too bad for him that Dark Korra wasn't having any of it's shit anymore, flipping the intruder over her shoulders and onto the ground as it gave a grunt of pain.

Opening it's eyes behind the goggles, he saw the Shadowbender over him bending up in her hands water from a nearby bucket and the mud from nearby into pointed ice and stone weapons in her hands.

That was the last sight the Marauder saw before giving a loud scream as both knives being driven through the goggle lens and right into both of his eyes, blood squirting out as Dark Korra ripped out the makeshift knives out of the wounds...

... yet she didn't feel finished, repeatedly stabbing the face multiple times, the rage she felt against these vile men driving her to do so.

With every slam of the knives, Dark Korra swore she saw she was stabbing into everyone who hurt her, Amon, Unalaq, Vaatu, Hundun, Zaheer, Tokuga, Guan...

"Korra… Korra…"

... and for the briefest of moments, she swore she was stabbing herself.

Not just the Prime or any other version of herself she faced off against, but who she was now.

"KORRA, THAT'S ENOUGH!" Sha-Garou yelled out, both because she was wasting valuable time, but also that he knew the rage she felt was not of his own doing.

At those words, Dark Korra stopped, panting hard as she realized that she turned the Marauder's head into nothing by red mush, her hands and part of her face caked in his blood.

She then heard the whimpers.

Looking behind her, the red eyed woman saw the family of four clinging together, staring at her in utter fear.

Their petrified expressions almost... saddened her as the fallen Avatar knew what they were thinking.

"... I'm sorry." She managed to get out as her eyes got back to it's natural cyan, but she felt like it could never be enough. They wouldn't understand why she did what she did, what drove her to it.

All the shadowbender could do was turn back round, walking away from the home.

"Are you the Avatar Knight?"

Dark Korra heard Biyu shout out the question, having regained her voice, being the first to break out of her fear.

She tried to look at the child. But the question took her by surprise, though she should have expected it. Was she the Avatar anymore? She had been. She was still supposed to be.

Looking into the little girl's innocent eyes, she gave her answer.

"I was."

The family still stared at her as she walked away, leaving them for good.

"Master Tenzin, thank you for letting us in this late."

Korra of the Southern Water Clan made sure to give a bow of respect to her airbending teacher and close friend as she and the others entered the temple as the moonlight lit up the area around the balcony in his meditation room.

It had looked similar to how Air Temple Island looked in the regular universes, but the different style of robes these Air Monks wore were certainly different, mainly being so loose and enlarged over their bodies, with the orange beads around their necks.

It was also a relief to Korra and Asami that like in their universe, there were just as many of them, assuming most were still trainees.

"Of course Korra, I always welcome helping you out." Master Tenzin said, not looking all that different from the Prime universe self, aside from his choice of robes and the staff he carried, looking at the other three along with the crew he was unfamiliar with.

"I assume it's an important occasion considering these spirit doppelgangers with you?"

"That's a new one." Mako noted as the warpainted girl gave that signature lopsided grin all versions of her give, her hand out towards them.

"Not quite, they're travelers from different realms. Other versions of me, Asami, Mako, Bolin, Opal, Lin and Kya. One is even my offspring from another realm."

"Boy, you are getting the short end of the stick in this universe." One Arm Kya made sure to note to Hattori about him not being mentioned, her friend closing his mismatched eyes in annoyance.

"You're lucky you're endearing." he grated through his teeth.

"And apparently necromancers if HE'S here." Master Tenzin said with a finger pointed towards the firebender whose eyes opened up wide in disbelief.

"Wait, am I actually dead here? How many other universes do I die in?" He yelled out, looking in shock at Yasuko as Bolin gave it some thought.

"Can't entirely say for sure, one for-" Bolin began, only for his fiancée to nudge her shoulder into his side to quiet him, feeling somewhat bad for her uncle from a different universe.

"I don't think any necromancy is about, brother…" The voice of Kya rang out...

... but not from the two in the crew, but from another who made her presence known in the large area.

Everyone of the new travelers saw this Kya was clad in a beautiful blue and silver colored hooded robe, her waterskin tied onto the belt around her waist as she wore her collared necklace, which the other two Kya's had admit looked good on them.

"Water Priestess Kya..." Mako The Fire and Lightning gave her name as this Kya walked past her younger brother.

"Sister, what makes you think he's not deceased?" Master Tenzin asked as the Water Priestess approached Hattori, waving her hand over his forehead, his two different looking eyes watching as she sensed something about him with her bending.

"His energy is that of the living, he's not the undead."

Hearing her words, all Hattori could do was nod in response as the Water Priestess lowered her hand with a smile. "I remember your variant; So filled with anger and loss, but a good heart still laid in him. My Lin wishes she got to know him better before his passing. She'd be glad to know there be other universes you lived in."

"Thank you?" Was all the firebender could say, still a little deflated to know that he was in a universe where he gave into Sha-Garou and died. He just hoped that he died a hero.

"Master Tenzin…" Korra began, getting the monk's attention.

"The reason we're all here is a old foe, or at least a version of the one you remembered, has been traveling throughout multiple universes, going after other versions of me and your Korra…" she explained, pointing at her alternative self who nodded in agreement.

"We were told that you may be able to help us."

"A foe from the past, you mean Amon The Deceiver?" Tenzin asked, remembering the masked leader who led a non-bender group against those who had the ability to bend, only to be revealed as a false prophet who himself was a bender of blood.

"No." Lin answered to which Tenzin thought over some more possible opponents.

One such person came to mind, having previously tried bringing the world into disorder through trying to end the Avatar Knight lineage with his fellow cult members.

"Zaheer, Devoted Follower of The Cult of The Red Lotus?"

"Nope." Bolin answered this time.

"Tokuga The Half Spirit?" Tenzin asked.

"Na-ah." Kya said with a shake of her head, making the monk think harder.

"Kuvira The Platinum Mover? Former leader of The Earth Empire Army, redeemed after helping stop her mad Commander Guan when he attempted to control the minds of the masses in Gaoling."

"Oh my fucking Raava, I was kidding about that title earlier!"

Hattori couldn't help but laugh out his response, before shaking his head at the Air Monk Master. "And no, it's not her." He then answered in the same tone.

"And don't you mean 'Guan The Giant Piece of Shit'?" Asami asked, not wasting the chance to insult the bastard who brainwashed her to go against her fiancée and was the indirect cause of all of this. "THANKFULLY, he's not involved."

Master Tenzin was running out of possible names, now drawing from the bottom of the barrel.

"Unalaq of the Northern Water Clan, who tried to become the Unholy Avatar Knight?"

"That twat again?" Thuy asked her friends, having never met him before. "How have I not heard of him until now?!" she complained to which Yasuko sighed, looking at her.

"Long story, but no…" The Shadowbender said before turning back to Tenzin, approaching him as she unbuttoned her coat pocket and took out what Korra and Asami noticed was a crumpled up photo.

"It's my Anaana…"

Handing the photo to Master Tenzin, he saw it was of both her mother's posing for a wedding photo, Asami wearing an elegant white and red lace wedding dress with a veil on her head while Korra was clad in her own Water Tribe themed wedding dress.

"In my universe, my Korra ended up the host of a shadow spirit, or "Shadow Demon" as you guys call it, falling under his influence after my mother Asami was killed during a terrorist attack." Yasuko explained, still feeling sadness in her heart at how her mother changed from that day on and became the violent shadowbender.

Not wanting to get misty eyed, she looked back at the Master Air Monk as he handed her back the photo.

"The Spirit, Sha-Garou, is one this universe has dealt with before, but is now trying to fully take over my Anaana, the Avatar, by energybending other versions of her, killing them in the process." She explained, putting on a face of bravery.

"Many of my friends and family in my universe all suffered in many ways because of how she changed. But I know it's not all her doing, but Sha-Garou's influence, I don't want to lose the only family I have left for good, I don't want to see any more universes suffer because of Sha-Garou."

Master Tenzin listened with compassion to the words coming out of the teenage girl's mouth, feeling terrible for her, as did his sister and the other four who had heard the story before.

"What guidance can I bequeath to you and your allies?" He asked in an assuring tone to Yasuko's happiness as Korra stood next to him.

"It's possible to energybend him out of dark me, but because he's probably too strong at this point, he won't go without a fight. Do you know of any other way to separate him from her?" She asked to which the wise Master Air Monk tried to think of anything he learnt from the previous experience the Avatar Knight and others learned, tugging at his beard in thought.

But try as he might, nothing seemed to come up in the man's mind as he gave a sigh of regret.

"Sadly, I'm afraid I have no knowledge, other than what we, and I assume your group. already know."

The crew felt an air of disappointment ring hollow in the room.

"... well… that sucks." One-Arm Kya simply said before Master Tenzin remembered someone to try asking.

"Have you consulted the shadow demon known as Khu-Shui?"

"Trust me, if I knew of a different way to get Sha-Garou out of the girl, we wouldn't be here, same with my Prime self." Khu-Shui's voice echoed out of Yasuko's mouth as she took control briefly to both Master Tenzin and Kya The Water Priestess's amazement. "And why am I being referred to as a 'Shadow Demon'? The fuck is a 'demon' anyway?" she complained before she let her host take back control.

The shadowbender realized how this looked to them and shrugged with an awkward chuckle. "Heheh… Sorry, I forgot to mention that I'm HER host."

"Amazing..." Tenzin said, in awe at actually communicating with a Shadow Spirit, one that actually looked to help out humans instead of trying to steal their bodies, if briefly. The old spirits he was used to communicating with alongside his daughter and brother were far less lethal.

But then the perfect idea came to mind.

"The Fire Sanctuary Temple." He said, moving over to a desk where a batch of scrolls were, grabbing one and unrolling it onto the floor, showing a map of the world, a curious Opal leaning closer at it.

"What's that, like a Fire Nation themed version of this temple?"

"You are correct, young Wind Mage." Master Tenzin answered, looking for a certain area near where Republic Gate's was on the map as Opal looked at her fiancé and uncle, both shrugging at the title.

"AH-HA, yes!"

The bald man then looked at the others, an idea coming to mind. "Right here, this is where it resides. Why didn't think of it any sooner?"

"What resides here?" Lin asked as Tenzin turned to her.

"The Fire Sanctuary Temple is the home of the Fire Nuns. A sect of female warrior protectors who have guarded it for thousands of years, they're said to be an offshoot of the Sun Warriors civilization, having been founded by one of their own, Hiromi, the fifth Avatar Knight."

"Sounds like Kyoshi when she founded the Kyoshi Warriors." Kya made note of the similarities, something she was not alone in thinking.

Tenzin nodded. "While it's not officially documented, it is rumored that she did take some inspiration from the Fire Nuns." He pointed out before Thuy leaned in closer in front of him to look at the map

"So, a bunch of ladies hidden from the world would have information on something not even the best libraries have?"

"Correct miss." Tenzin said in approval of the metalbender's words before looking at the others. "They are said to have a library even older than that of Wan Shi Tong's Library. If anyone today has books or scrolls on Shadow Spirits still in possession, it would have to be them."

"Makes sense a bunch of old crones would know about my kind," Khu-Shui noted as she once more took control of Yasuko, looking at Master Tenzin. "How long would the trip take?"

"At least a couple days." He answered as both Bolin's jaw's dropped hearing this.

"WHAT?!" Both said at the same time before Bolin himself looked at his warhammer wielding self, mainly his jawline, pointing it out.

"Man, even his jawline is perfect!"

"BUT, if you rode by Sky-Bison, it would cut down time significantly. Perhaps even half a day or a whole one if you don't stop to rest." Kya The Water Priestess pointed out as her brother nodded.

"Yes, and it'd be safer travel."

"Okay, so guess we're headed towards the Fire Sanctuary Temple." Korra said as everyone agreed.

"Master Air Monk Tenzin, we thank you for your help." Lady Asami said, happy to see there was a chance of defeating this evil demon, spirit, whatever that posed threat to her lover, who too nodded.

"You never seek to disappoint."

"It is my pleasure my pupil, Lady Asami." The Master said, bowing to his pupil and her lover. He then raised his head up, looking at the other Korra, her friends and the others. "If I'd make a suggestion, it'd be best to travel during the daytime, so you all are welcome to stay the night in the temple."

"Are you sure? Take no offense to my words here," Mako of The Fire and Lightning began. "But if this Dark Korra as she's called is seeking our own, shouldn't we be leaving now?"

"Kid's got a point, she could be on her way here at this very second." Lin agreed as One-Arm Kya looked at Yasuko, who had been given control back from Khu-Shui. "Do you sense her?"

"I-I'm not sure." The shadowbender said in a confused manner, she did feel her mother's energy, but…

"I mean, I sense something… but it's not her usual energy."

"Yeah, I've been meaning to ask, kiddo," Hattori began, a bit curious himself about their ally from another universe. "How do you know when she's coming?"

Yasuko put her hand on her shoulder where her scars began. "Ever since I merged with Khu-Shui when she saved my life, I have been able to sense Sha-Garou's shadows poisoning my Anaana's energy. It helps me track her anywhere in an universe."

"Which means by that logic, they know where you, and by extension, us are!" Bolin The Magma Warrior pointed out, which they hadn't taken into account, yet Yasuko was shaking her head.

"Well, yes, but… something's wrong!" She herself pointed out, trying to explain it.

"I don't feel the evil energy as much as I used to, like a part of it went away. I don't know, I'm still getting used to all this talk about spirits… Anaana knew more about them than I did…" She said with a low tone before feeling a metal gloved hand on her arm

"It's okay, my fellow Sato." Lady Asami said, trying to comfort the daughter of another form of herself with that kind smile only Sato women like them could provide. "If the enemy does come, even as we sleep, we will all fight until the last breath."

For such brief words used to motivate, it seemed to have a positive effect on everyone in the room, who all agreed to fight alongside each other against this looming threat.

"She is so wiser than all of us." Korra said to her warrior self who nodded back.

"One of the many reasons I asked her hand in marriage." Korra of The Southern Water Clan said, thinking things over.

"Even during my darkest hour, when I tried to run away from my problems after Zaheer, her eyes like jade, her lips like the red of an apple, Lady Asami's face was what kept me somewhat balanced."

The Avatar herself remembered those long years, first trying to rehabilitate her body, then her mind, which was so much harder by comparison.

But she agreed with her other self, even during the worst moments in her life, the face of the woman who she'd later finally kiss in the Spirit World was one of the few things keeping her going at the time.

"Not the same exact phrasing of words, but I agree completely." Korra said in agreement before asking the warrior a question that's been on her mind, leaning close to whisper in her ear. "Curious question, take no offense, but what's up with her ears?"

"Asami's from a family of elves." Her other self answered, smiling at the memory of how her Asami loves it when she touches them.

"Lovely on the eyes, amazing warriors in battle."

Chapter Text

Many years before...

A young woman in a red and gold robe ran as quickly she could, making her way around the stone carved hallway so familar to her.

There she saw the large massive wooden doors, opening them with ease despite her size. Looking inside, she saw another robed woman in it, one older than her.

"Fire Mother, we need you right now, something's going on outside. I think we're under attack!"

With that, both they and others dressed similarly to them swiftly made their way to where the entrance of the building they were in and opened the doors.

There they saw to their surprise many like them lying on the ground. Injured, but alive.

The Fire Mother cast her attention to the person responsible, whom she saw was clad in attire that looked like they been through the wringer.

The attacker began mumbling to themself, their hair and eyes too had a wild look to them.

Before they knew it, the attacker quickly pointed two fingers at the Fire Mother as the rest of the women near her jumped away from the quick attack, the bolt of lightning hitting it's target...

... But to the lightning bender's shock, the Fire Mother was not phased in the slightest by the electricity coursing through her entire body. It was like if anything, it only empowered her.

The woman only kept her eyes on the intruder.

"I must say, I'm not impressed."

Before the lightning bender could respond, the Fire Mother sprang forth towards and quickly grabbed them by the neck, shocking her target in place.

Next thing anyone knew, the intruder fell to the ground, the body jerking, but out of it as the older woman then held her hand up to the sky, what remained of the lightning shooting out into the sky. Yet hers was colored red instead of blue.

That dealt with, the other women ran to grab the injured as the one who came to the Fire Mother looked down at who they saw.

"Bring her to the infirmary, keep an eye on her." The Fire Mother said, knowing how concerned her ally was. "When she awakes, I wish to speak with her."

Present day...

Dark Korra reappeared from the shadows, looking behind her. The guards were obvious as she snuck over the shrouded walls, now inside the city.

She studied the roads in front of her as they contorted around dimly lit establishments of all sorts. She frowned as she walked past them, finding that every building she remembered from her own universe had been replaced with something outlandish.

Out of the corner of her eye she spotted the colorful bottles arranged behind the glass of one shop window, the faint lantern lighting up their bubbling contents perfectly.

"Hey! Begone! We're closed!"

She jumped as a voice yelled out at her, not realizing how long she had been staring at the potions. A stout man in a thick cloak appeared next to her, a ring of keys rattling in his hand. He appeared to be the shop owner.

"Sorry," Dark Korra muttered, carrying on down the street. Though the city was so different, the layout must have been similar and she vaguely figured out the way to Air Temple Island.

"Stop getting distracted by everything..." Sha-Garou berated her. "First the family, now this. We won't get anywhere at this rate."

She couldn't understand why she was so frustrated with the voice in her head tonight. It angered her and sounded almost like static in her thoughts. "This is my goal, to protect my universe from evil through gaining power, not yours." she said finally. "I'll do it as I please."

She could feel Sha-Garou almost snarl at that.

"I'M the one making it possible. Get. Moving."

It was strange for tensions to be rising like this, but she ignored him as she kept going.

She could just about see the edge of the water as they were nearing the other walls of the city. Situated close to the rear gate were the stables, and two stablemen walked past her.

The dark Avatar stayed hidden in the shadows, unsure whether her target could be nearby and in doing so caught a snippet of the conversation the two men were having.

"Spent two days brushing that big beast, now they've gone and taken it and TWO OTHERS flying somewhere again!" the shorter of the two said. "The hangar was full of that damn fur."

"That's nothing. The other day I had to clean its feet."

"What are they talking about?" Sha-Garou said. "They better not be talking about what I think they're are..."

"It's nothing," Dark Korra whispered back.

"Follow them."

"I'm not worried about some dumb stable boys."

"DO AS I SAY!"

The Dark Avatar's face contorted in anger as the two men walked away. She dipped into the shadows, moving quietly along the edge of the buildings where the darkness was thickest.

"Every time a sky-bison comes back from some Avatar Knight mission, it's murky and mangy!" the shorter man lamented. "I just want a increase in gold, it's all I be saying!"

Dark Korra frowned. Maybe Sha-Garou had been right.

"At least they're off to the Fire Sanctuary Temple. I hear it's dry around there, they won't get any mud in their fur like last time in the swamp."

"Spirits, I hope so."

With that she saw them head into the stables, carrying a few reins and stirrups with them.

"I told you..." Sha-Garou's voice was low and furious. "You nearly cost us everything."

"I didn't cost us shit. We'd have found them anyway." Dark Korra whispered as she stood up from the shadows, trying to figure out a way to get to the so-called Fire Sanctuary too, still sensing Yasuko's energy.

"We missed them because of you." the spirit carried on and Korra rolled her eyes.

"So what?"

"SO?!" He yelled, before taking a moment to try and calm down. "You're blowing it Korra. You're going soft."

"I'm not going soft."

"You missed your chance and now you have to travel across the land and sea. How are you gonna keep a low profile doing that? The last thing you want is another horde of fire nation soldiers coming after you like last time. And it's obvious that people WILL know who you are after a while!"

She stared at the stable doors as Sha-Garou kept going on in her head. She was trying to ignore him, until he struck her last nerve.

"You shouldn't have helped that stupid family..."

Her blood boiled. "How could you say that?" In the quiet of the night she couldn't yell like she wanted to, so she strained her voice to keep it from getting louder.

"You saw what those criminals were doing, and you weren't against me stopping them while I was in the midst of it!"

The spirit filled her thoughts with an atrocious guttural voice.

"The principle stands. You got distracted from your main goal. It doesn't matter what I let you or didn't let you do."

He could feel her anger rising too, but he knew there was nothing she could do about it. "Next thing you know, you'll go running back to your bitch of a traitorous daughter like a lost Polar Bear puppy!" he spoke with bitterness in his voice.

Dark Korra clenched her fist, feeling her blood go to her face. It burned and burned, and he knew he struck the deepest nerve she had. She could almost feel him grin.

"Now you'll do as I say, and nothing like that will ha-"

"Don't talk to me like that," she spat. "Don't mention her like that."

"Or what? You don't seem to understand our little arrangement here, that YOU were begging me for! I'm the source of your power. Without me, you are nothing and you'll go back to being a sad and hilariously angry Avatar with no choice but to pity herself for every mistake she's made."

Korra could feel a ball of fire gathering in her throat, but she found she had nothing to say anymore. She wanted to grab the spirit and strangle him, but she couldn't.

"Now go in that stable and steal an ostrich horse or something that could fly. We'll use it to catch up to the Avatar."

She bit back her angry remarks. "The stable is lit up. There's workers still in there. We have to wait."

"No. You'll do it now." He commanded, as if to test the obedience he spoke into the Avatar.

"We need to wait."

"Or..."

Before she knew it, Dark Korra felt a tingling sensation in her muscles. Her arms ached as she fought to keep them still as she realized what was happening.

Sha-Garou was trying to take control of her body, but she wasn't letting him.

"Quit it!"

The spirit said nothing at her frantic whispers, but there was no need to.

She knew what he was trying to do, he was trying to prove who was really in control, who truly owned her body, but she knew the answer wasn't him. It was never him.

Every inch of her ached as she fought, her limbs shaking with the struggle. One leg moved her forward and she grunted to stop it. She pulled back on her own muscles as he was forcing her to take the next step.

In a painful, almost puppet like way, she took another step and another and finally another. It was like she was being bloodbended all over again!

At this point now, she wasn't in control anymore. Sha-Garou was making her raid the stable and as he brought them to the gates, she saw the two stableboys with their backs to her.

Dark Korra wanted to try to warn the two who hadn't even realized she was there, especially as a shadow claw formed over her hand, it's sharp fingers extending. But it was no use.

Now, she was just praying that Sha-Garou would make what was next quick and silent.

Hours later...

It had been nice to travel by Sky-Bison, after all the traveling by foot, ships, interdimensional transportation, it just felt good to relax, sit and lay down as the cool air breezed by.

All the other times the crew tried to relax, they knew time was limited before Dark Korra would inevitably arrive and cause more destruction.

But having already been flying for three hours, with another who knows how many to go before they reach the Fire Sanctuary Temple, they all felt the gap in time between them and their possessed foe would be a benefit in the long run.

The three Sky-Bisons flew side by side, each animal carrying at least five people on their backs as they rode on their saddles.

Master Air Monk Tenzin, having always wanted to see the fabled Fire Sanctuary, volunteered to lead the way, holding the reins of Oogi, the sky-bison he controlled and favored.

Riding with him were Korra and Asami, who decided to sit against the side of the saddles, as they both needed at least some hours of sleep, holding each other's hands with Korra's head drooped over onto her fiancée's shoulders.

Also along with them were Yasuko and One-Arm Kya, the latter of whom saw the former watch the couple sleep, seeing in the shadowbender's eyes that she wished many things. Most especially her mother not be killed, therefore preventing her Anaana going mad and become the enemy she is now.

"Hey, 'Suko…"

Yasuko heard the bloodbender speak out to her, seeing the older woman place her hand on her shoulder, seeing how sorrowful she was. "I never got the chance to tell you this, but… I am truly sorry for your loss... with both your mothers."

The older woman understood that what kind of loss the younger girl dealt with. Having to see one mother's body found in wreckage while losing the other to a damn shadow spirit.

It didn't matter that Dark Korra was the one who tried to take her own daughter's life, no one deserved to have her wife and mother to her child taken away like that.

And the sentiment was welcomed by Yasuko.

"Thank you." she began, remembering One-Arm Kya's own story of how she gave birth to her Korra and seeing her be killed before her eyes. "I too am sorry we couldn't save your daughter."

The bloodbender had to on a smirk, leaning her forehead against Yasuko's as she closed her eyes.

"Thanks… At least like her old woman, she didn't go out without a fight."

That earned a small amused smile out of the shadowbender, the two sharing a brief but needed bonding moment.

Even with the multiple changes throughout their respective universes, both allowed themselves a moment where the two were indeed like grandmother and granddaughter.

"Like mother, like daughter."

"I apologize for interrupting…" Master Tenzin's voice rang out, getting the two's attention. "But I couldn't help but hear that you... have a daughter, Kya?" He asked, trying to approach the topic as delicately as he could.

"I had one, yes Tenzin." One-Arm Kya confirmed.

Master Tenzin lowered his head as he closed his eyes.

"We may not be the same siblings, but I'm sorry for your loss too." The Master Air Monk offered, choosing respectfully not to question how this came to be, or how she lost her. "I'm sure she was a wonderful daughter and niece."

"OH, trust me, you would have loved her. In fact, you'd be surprised to find out who she grew up to be." The officer said, getting a bit of a cheeky smile on her face.

"Well, you have me curious, who did she become?" Master Tenzin asked, wanting to know about the niece from another universe he never met.

At that question, One-Arm Kya quickly looked at Yasuko, a rather playful look in her eyes. "Should I tell him?" She asked in a teasing tone, only to get a similar smile from the fifteen year old.

"Have at it."

On the second bison, flown by Korra of The Southern Water Clan with Lady Asami sitting at her side, Bolin and Opal were already spouting off what ideas for their wedding they could come up with, already deciding it would be held in Zaofu.

"OH, yeah, your family makes some of the best food! Second place next to Pema's cooking, but it's close." Bolin noted, remembering what dishes of yummy food he had at Opal's home.

"Plus, considering most of my family lives there, they don't have to travel far. I hope your grandma and your uncle's family could make it without any issues." Opal said as her fiancée shrugged.

"Eh, it shouldn't be any problem."

Just then, a big idea popped out of Bolin's mind with a smile as big. "OH, OHH, idea, chocolate fountain!"

Opal's eyes went wide at the idea like a catowl.

"I. LOVE. IT." She said, a hushed glee in her voice as she looked at her ring, still amazed she was going to be married before turning to Hattori, who had decided to lay on his back, looking up at the sky.

"And Uncle Hattori, as a Beifong, you're invited of course."

"While that is a lovely offer, you do remember that I'm not from your universe." The Chief from another universe noted, leaning his head up to look at the niece of his from the Prime Universe.

He was about to speak more when suddenly a loud voice rang out from where Tenzin was leading the charge, bit thrown off by the sudden voice increase.

"WHAT?!"

"Oh spirits, what did One-Arm just say?" He muttered to himself before looking at the couple.

"Plus, come on, I'm sure the other me would be just as fine."

That did make the airbender fell just a slight bit silly. "Oh, of course. Just happened to pop into mind." Opal explained which the Chief waved off.

"Not a problem, hun. Actually, while we got time to breathe," Hattori began before sitting up, scooting closer to his alternative niece. "Care to tell me what he's been up to? I know Lin said he was running a animal sanctuary, but I wanna know more about him, how my life is different.."

It was Bolin's turn to think things over about the former Equalist Ripper.

"Well, he actually lost his eye and ear when he died, like part of his head blown apart." he described, thinking it over. "Still no idea how he's still walking-"

"Bo, I love ya', but I don't think that's what he meant." Opal had to clarify as Hattori himself blinked in surprise at the description, reaching up to where his blind eye was.

"Shit, hope it was the bad eye that got messed up." he muttered before realizing something. "How's his relationship with Suyin? I mean, mine's good with your... other mother, but is she, you know, okay with him? Knowing his past?"

That question certainly had gotten Opal's attention, having to go back to when the two first met.

"It certainly caught her by surprise, and my grandma did try to smooth things over. Took some time for the fact to really settle in, but he's been nothing but polite with my mom." she explained before remembering something.

"I know there are some nights he has nightmares of what he had done, before and after death... woke up my family once or twice."

Thinking it over, a lot of it made sense. "I guess the two not knowing who certain parents of theirs were certainly helped them connect." Opal said, which Hattori had his own thought.

"Wait, your mom knows about her father, Magua, right?"

"Grandpa? Yes, Grandma Toph told her about him during her and my uncle's visit months ago." she answered before Bolin rubbed her shoulders with a smile and snicker.

"It's how Opal found out she and her brothers are quarter Water Tribe." he revealed as Opal nodded, Hattori having to smirk at something funny he remembered happening in his universe concerning the news.

"I remember when my Suyin found out, she actually thought Uncle Sokka was her father."

"That's what my mom and everyone else thought!" Opal laughed back, the three laughing along at the funny story, bonding together, regardless of different universes.

"I mean, I didn't believe it, but everyone else did, even Kuvira."

On the last bison was Mako The Fire and Lightning at the reins, focusing on the quest at hand as it was mostly quiet with his other self and Thuy were asleep in each other's arms, as were Lin and Kya.

Then a loud snore rang out as the archer turned his head and saw Bolin The Magma Warrior also asleep, but snoring loudly, while also talking in his sleep.

"Opal The Wind Mage… you lift me… up…" The barbarian droned out before letting out another snore as his brother turned back around to seeing where he was headed, sighing.

Well, it was mostly quiet.

After some more time, and a two hour break to use the little benders room and rest, the three bison and those on them finally landed at their destination as the sun had just risen.

"Here we are, this is the place." Tenzin said, coming down carefully off of Oogi, petting him and telling the sky-bison to stay with its own kind.

"Huh, must admit, this is quite the spiffy looking place they got here." Lin admitted as she got down, her and the other travelers being in awe of the area near the ocean.

There, up on the cliffside, was the Fire Sanctuary Temple looking over the ocean, it's old stone structure looking to have been untouched in years, aside from some moss growing on it.

Miles and miles away from any sign of civilization, the area was quiet, all except the sounds of the trees ruffling and the waves crashing against the cliff.

In front of the temple was a large statue of a female clad in what looked like a robe, wearing on her head an odd shaped hat that wrapped around her head.

Only her face was left uncovered as she held a large sword in her hands, it's stone blade pointing down, on the hilt was the symbols of the four elements.

"Woah," Bolin The Magma Warrior said in surprise, curious. "Who's the big lady?" he asked as the large group approached the statue, looking at how perfect and precise the likeness of the statue was.

"That is Avatar Knight Hiromi, the founder of the Fire Nuns and this temple, alongside her wife, Air Nun Jaama." Tenzin answered as both Korra and her warrior self approached the statue, touching the stone blade at the same time.

Both women had previously lost the ability to communicate with the past Avatar's before them, especially one going back as far as Hiromi. Yet both felt like they were meeting her for the first time, giving a silent bow of respect to their past life.

As this went on, something about the statue got Kya's attention as she tried nudging the armor of her lover, whispering.

"Hey, Lin… are you seeing what I'm seeing?"

Her partner, listening to her words, looked at what she was staring at, the area around Hiromi's face.

"This universe's version of a past Avatar, big deal." Lin responded back as Kya shook her head, trying to adjust her eyes.

"I know my eyes aren't what they used to be, but we've seen that face before."

That got Lin's attention as she turned to her partner.

"Really? Where? Because no offense, but I think I'd remember a face." She said as the healer looked in a direction on their side.

"Yes, and it's been staring at us this whole time and we didn't even know it."

But before the metalbender could see what the healer was looking at, something was heard brushing up against the leaf's in the trees behind them, getting everyone's attention.

"Oh shite, is it Dark Korra?!" Thuy asked, preparing her metal stings in hand as everyone got in defensive position, with those from this universe preparing their weapons, including Tenzin who had his staff ready.

But Yasuko's eyes, which had turned red as she formed up a shadow claw of her own, stopped, dimming them before she looked at the others.

"No, it's not her."

More sounds came from the trees, coming from different directions as the creaks of old door handles moving were also heard and grass being stepped on. Yet it wasn't known who or what was making those sounds.

"Then who is it?" Lady Asami asked her other self, her shield and sword in hand as Korra of The Southern Water Clan brought out her axes.

Before Yasuko could answer, another voice behind them halted them.

"LOWER YOUR WEAPONS!"

The voice was clearly female, aged, but not broken as the travelers all turned, seeing a light skinned woman in attire similar to what the statue of Hiromi had on, colored red and goldish yellow, except for the odd hat, which was dark brown and white.

Her dark gold eyes looked to have seen many things over the years, not afraid of the new arrivals.

"This land is private, no trespassers allowed. If you try to resist, you'll be forced to leave, by any means necessary."

"Wait, are you a Fire Nun?" Korra asked, thinking it was best to lower her arms as she approached the woman whose steely eyes barely moved an inch.

"That depends, who are you?"

"I… I'm Avatar Korra."

The woman shook her head.

"No you're not, she is," She noted with a point of her finger towards the warrior Korra. "And the title is Avatar Knight. Even then, why are you all here? We don't interfere with the business of outsiders, we expect them to do the same."

"We come seeking knowledge only the library your order protects could provide." Korra of The Southern Water Clan said, putting her weapons away, moving to her other selves side.

"Look Ms. Fire Nun, as much as it's nice talking out here, We're kind of in-" Hattori tried explaining stepping closer than anyone up to the woman, only to suddenly drop down in place after feeling a chi point on his leg be hit before a set of hands grabbed him in place. "AH! FUCK!"

The firebender from another universe saw that said hands belonged not to someone not as old as the woman, but younger, with one holding him by the back of his hair and the other holding what looked like a knife made of fire in the other to his neck.

Everyone saw the culprit was a young woman in the same robe as the old woman, with only her face showing her young age, a look of burning fury in her grey eyes at the firebender.

"You will speak only when she wills it!" The young Fire Nun said as Hattori held up his hands as he spoke in a surprisingly timid voice, not wanting to provoke her.

"M-M-Message received."

"We're sorry to intrude on your land Sister, but this is a vital matter where time is limited!" Tenzin insisted just as another Fire Nun blocked his path, but he gave a deep breath, a little caught off guard by this warrior holding up her own fire knife up to his throat. But he chose to keep talking regardless.

"We wouldn't come here unless it was vital, the fate of the Avatar Knight, others like her and multiple universes hangs in the balance."

The woman who was clearly around Tenzin's age wasn't saying no, which was good.

"What do you mean Master Air Monk?" she asked, eying that there were indeed various multiple people looking the same as others within the group in front of her, her own curiosity starting to rise.

Of course, there was the situation of two Avatar Korra's in front of her.

"Clearly you all traveled quite a distance to get here, do explain-"

"SISTER!" The Fire Nun in front of Tenzin yelled out, her attention no longer on him, but towards Thuy who looked back, wondering why she was being singled out.

"Ahh… hi there?"

Before the metalbender knew it, the Fire Nun approached her, making the fire knife vanish, looking at her face all over before saying a name, eyes wide.

"Hiromi…"

"Wha-What? Hiromi? No, my name is Thuy, that's-" Thuy tried saying before pointing at the statue, only being stopped when she saw the Fire Nun rush over to her leader like a bolt of lightning, pointing at her as everyone turned at their ally who had no idea what was going on.

"It's her, she's… I think she may be...!"

Hearing this, the Fire Sister herself then approached Thuy as quickly as she, even for her old age, looked deep into the metalbender's confused lime green eyes...

... before looking all around as a rather surprising smile formed on her face.

"Lower your guard and let them through, FOR ALONGSIDE AVATAR KNIGHT HIROMI'S LATER LIVES, HER DESCENDANT HAS GRACED US WITH HER PRESENCE!"

With those words said, all the travelers began hearing different female voices chanting out the name of the former Avatar Knight before they saw all around them a large group of Fire Nuns approach them as Hattori was let go by the one that had held him at fire knife point.

Each of the women looked to be from different parts of the world, all seeming to be doing some odd hand pose as they stood in place.

"Okay, this is surreal." Lady Asami muttered out at the sight as Mako looked at his girlfriend.

"Thuy, please tell me you know what's going on, right?" He asked, only for the metalbender to shake her head, trying to put together any words in her mouth.

"... I have no fucking idea what's going on."

Trying to grasp what they were seeing and hearing, both Korra's looked up at the statue of their former life that had been pointed out, then at the poor girl they knew, both sharing the same face.

"Seems your friend, and I assume her doppelganger here, shares the same bloodline as our past life." The Avatar Knight realized as did Korra.

It was silent since the night before, neither Dark Korra nor Sha-Garou spoke a word after what transpired in those stables.

As the fallen Avatar rode the ostrich horse down the grassy hill, following her Asami's energy and rode the animal onto a large transport boat that rode towards the Fire Nation, her thoughts went back to those two stablemen she was forced to kill.

She had no intention of killing them, not a single bit.

But that damn shadow spirit wouldn't take no for an answer and forced her to slay the two. Thankfully it was indeed quick and silent, but that was all she could take from it.

Dark Korra already knew about him controlling her body back in that animal people universe, but she had been knocked out. That she understood just fine, she was fine with that.

But Sha-Garou took away control of her own body while she was fully aware of what he was forcing her to do.

Making her watch as he made her hands slaughter those two before they were even able to notice.

Dark Korra felt a horrible feeling, unable to do anything to stop what Sha-Garou wanted to do with her body.

It was Zaheer and the Red Lotus all over again.

"You should be careful when we arrive at the sanctuary…"

Now he wanted to talk, after what he did to her?!

"If these protectors of the temple are anything like The Fire Nuns of the Fire Blossom Sanctuary from our universe, you may run into some issues."

The shadowbender had to stop her steed, closing her eyes as she felt her fire rise up once more.

"NEVER AGAIN…"

"Pardon?"

"What you did back there in those stables. You controlling my body, forcing me to watch you kill..." She opened her eyes again. "You are to NEVER. TO DO THAT AGAIN!" Dark Korra yelled out, venting out her hate and anger at the Shadow Spirit she was host to.

"I really don't think you have any-"

"NO!" She interrupted, having it with the spirit. "I've accepted what I've become, what I've done to protect my universe, to take from others like me, I…"

The fallen Avatar wanted to say that she accepted having to murder those close to her…

… having to hurt her own daughter.

But for some reason, she couldn't.

"I… did what I did to those who I thought were my friends and allies." She continued before shaking her head. "But I will NEVER condone you taking advantage of my body against my own will. When you did it, I felt…"

The memories of the mercury forced into her bare body when she was younger by the Red Lotus to put her into the Avatar State flashed into her mind, along with what she had to endure for those three years to recover from the trauma.

She felt that helpless when Sha-Garou used her body.

"... I felt violated, like I was... " Dark Korra let out, just finally getting it all out of her system with a grim look on her face.

"I don't care how powerful you are, you ever even think of taking control of my body again without my consent, and I promise you, I will end things between us, PERMANENTLY."

She awaited a response from Sha-Garou, only hearing the spirit seemingly take deep breaths before giving one.

"... Will you do it? Just end it all right there and then. Because I don't think you have the guts..."

Hearing that, the evil Avatar looked up at the sun, a look of unflinching stoicism on her face.

"You're the shadow spirit who can see into my mind, you tell me."

This piqued the evil spirit's attention, doing what she dared him to do.

Sha-Garou didn't like the answer.

"Alright, I understand... I'm sorry… shall we keep going, please?"

Dark Korra heard his apology, the slight inflection as he said it, before seeming to turn the focus back to where Khu-Shui's shadows laid within Asami's spirit.

For the briefest of seconds, Sha-Garou was scared of not being in control and Dark Korra knew it as she gave a smug smile as she resumed her quest.

"Let's…"

The fire sister led them inside the sanctuary as the crew stared up at the high, ornate ceilings. They seemed to curve away from them, lined with delicate carvings and golden linings. It was clear whoever built this temple had put their heart and soul into the project.

The women of the temple gushed over Thuy for a few more moments, obviously excited to be meeting a descendent of Hiromi, while revealing there were groups of children being tended to, all clearly the offspring of some the fire nuns.

They all tried asking her about her family, but it was obvious the girl didn't know what they wanted to hear, nor wanted to share the details of her parents deaths. Thuy had never even thought she would be distantly related to an Avatar, to the nuns' understanding disappointment.

Fortunately, the metalbender, and by extension the two Korra's, did mean they treated the crew with hospitality and kindness as they brought them into what they called their Fire Chamber, with the Fire Nun seemingly in charge in there, stopping before the doors.

"You will meet the Fire Mother..." The older woman said. "She will decree how we might help you. Only speak when she asks you too. I think you all will understand why."

The crew gulped. After the unease introduction to the nuns, they could only imagine what the Fire Mother would be like. They weren't far from expecting to be cooked like rotisserie chicken mice, but were ready.

Some of those who lived there opened the grand doors to the Fire Chamber. The massive decorated wood opened slowly, revealing the large central hall where they held their meetings and prayers.

The sides were lined with lecterns of fire scrolls and prayer books, and prayer mats were set up along the floor at the far end. In the center of the room was the most impressive piece - an iron statue of a dragon, with thin trickles of incense smoke coming out of its nostrils.

"What you see was done by the earilest of the Hanzo blacksmiths, commissioned by Avatar Hiromi during her time, as metalbending had not been invented yet." the Fire Nun spoke of the statue. "Said to be made in the image of her spirit companion, Hinode."

Walking through the massive room, each footstep the crew made echoed all throughout it, staying together as they all saw a figure seeming to mind her own business.

Standing with her back turned to the crew and studying one of the books splayed out on one of the lecterns was an older woman in her eighties wearing a long elegant looking red and gold robe, her long white hair held up in a bun on top of her head.

"Fire Mother," The Fire Nun stepped forward, addressing the woman. "We have visitors... They seek our guidance."

Before the group took notice of how suddenly the seemingly focused woman's voice echoed with a careful tone, the Fire Mother spoke up, her voice aged, yet held much power and wisdom.

"There's nothing here that could be of use to them."

Her fingers traced the words on the worn pages of the book she was reading. "We're a spiritual sanctuary, not an oracle."

"Well, spirituality is kind of what we're looking for," Korra said, before realizing she wasn't addressed. But she still went ahead and continued anyway. "With all due respect, your... err... your motherness?"

The Fire Mother was not impressed by that in the slightest. Without even turning around, she waved her hand. "Take them back out, they interest me not."

"This one is a descendent of Avatar Knight Hiromi, Fire Mother. And we have not one, but two variants of the current Avatar, one who, as with her group, is not part of our universe." The Fire Nun stepped forward and explained, leading Thuy and the two Korra's with her.

At that, the old woman's attention was piqued for a slight moment.

"... Is that correct? Does Ty Lee speak the truth?"

"Ahh, apparently so-" Korra began to confirm before stopping herself, realizing what name she just heard as with everyone else.

"Wait, what did you just call her?"

"I know what I just said, Avatar." The Fire Mother made clear, both Avatar's taking notice of how she spoke their title, swearing that even with their connection to Aang gone, they heard it said like that to him before.

"My daughter carries the name of someone I cared for very much, many years ago..."

With that said, the Fire Mother slowly turned around to look at her guests.

"... I may be older, but I'm not senile."

The eyes of each of the adults in the crew widened.

They hadn't seen this woman in what seemed like ages. She had been gone for such a long time in each of their universes, they thought she was dead as the younger ones were too young to have even met her before.

But they most certainly knew of her reputation and history with Avatar Aang and Lord Zuko.

It was Master Tenzin who spoke her name, his voice a mere whisper in shock.

"Azula?"

Seeing the aghast looks on their faces, the Fire Mother couldn't help but give that familiar smirk of hers, her gold eyes having not lost their gleam.

"Surprised?"

Chapter Text

"No way…"

Korra of The Southern Water Clan's voice could only crack in disbelief, having heard stories about the wicked former Fire Princess of The House of Ozai before it was renamed as The House of Zuko. The mortal woman who almost ended the Avatar Knight lineage.

But here she was, they were in the presence of the one and only Azula.

"I thought she was dead." she had to say out loud, to which Lin herself only nodded her head, her own eyes wide.

"Welcome to the club."

The Fire Mother sighed. "Yes. Hello Avatar Korra's, children of my former enemies and..." She frowned, looking at the younger members of the crew and the other adults.

There was something strange going on, choosing to deal with it as she went along.

"... and the rest of you." She took a moment before looking at the two Avatar's. "I think you all have some explaining to do."

Yasuko stepped forward. She knew the drill, but even she wasn't expecting to be in the company of someone so infamous in... well, ANY universe.

"I can explain everything, Fire Mother Azula, but what we were looking for is something on shadow spirits. Let's say, if one were to corrupt an Avatar, how might we defeat it?"

Azula raised her eyebrows at the question.

"That's... admittingly the last thing I expected. But I think we may have something on the topic." She answered while closing the book she was looking at before turning back towards the crew and the quest takers.

"Follow me to the library. We'll find what you're looking for, and you can explain things on the way."

"With all due respect, I'd say the same thing about you," Master Tenzin said. "I'd have never thought you would be here after all this time."

Azula smiled. The glaring look in her eyes never faded with age, but at least this time she seemed less evil and more playful.

"World's full of surprises, you of all people should know that, master air monk."

She walked across the room, heading towards a door on the West side of the grand hall. "Follow me, and we'll talk more." she ordered.

Hattori looked at the Fire Mother with skepticism. "Yeah, you guys go ahead with her without me." He eyed the comfortable looking prayer mats. "I need to rest for a moment."

One Arm Kya had to agree. "Me too."

"I'll bring them to some of the sleeping quarters, mother." Fire Sister Ty Lee, named after the non-bender said to be her mother's old lover, offered to which Azula raised a hand.

"Thank you, Ty Lee..."

Everyone else didn't seem to mind, and they followed Azula and a couple of the nuns through the doors and down the corridor, while the Chief and the bloodbender stayed behind with Ty Lee.

"I'm getting old for this," One Arm Kya joked. "Multiverse this and shadow spirits that."

Hattori chuckled. "Right? And then, suddenly it turns out Azula's alive. Give me a friggin' break."

They rolled their eyes together. It almost felt like they were back in their world, neck deep in some police investigation, but even then there would be moments where they would take some time to relax. They did make a great team after all, nothing was out of their reach in Republic City.

"Yes, but you two should know that no matter the universe, never underestimate my mother." Ty Lee herself spoke up before looking towards the light of the great hall.

"Do please follow me, we have rooms for you to rest in."

Hattori raised his eyebrows. "Oh, well great spirit of Yue, please lead the way." He nudged One Arm Kya with his elbow. "They've got something for us oldies."

The bloodbender pushed his arm away. "Speak for yourself, I'm mentally and spiritually young."

The fire nun smiled hearing the remark. "The rooms are separated, so the each of you will have your own bed."

"I'm not complaining, he snores." The one armed bender snarked to the man with the mismatched eye's annoyance.

"That was one time when we were undercover!"

They followed the fire nun and a few others back the way they came as they took them down a different corridor. The Sanctuary seemed enormous, so it was no surprise that they would have room to accommodate people besides the women that already lived there.

"Your, uh, temple is really beautiful." Hattori said, trying to strike up some conversation. "Do you have a lot of visitors round here?"

"No," Ty Lee replied, looking at her home. "But it's nice when we do."

That earned a scoff from the waterbender. "Didn't seem like it at first."

"We have many precious things within the temple that do require protection." The fire nun, who was around both Hattori and Kya's age, answered as they saw some of her fellow nuns interacting with some children who lived with them. "Not just knowledge and possessions, but family as well."

An answer which Hattori gave a bit of the famous Beifong snort at.

"Explains the pleasant welcome."

"I do apologize for Fire Sister Minako, she is quick to violence."

"Eh, it's no big deal, I've had worse things shoved into my face." The chief waved off before realizing something. "Oh wait, I just realized, since Zuko is your- you're Izumi's cousin."

One-Arm Kya couldn't help but shake her head in playfulness at her friend's observation. "Really, it took you that long to realize that?"

"Hey, I didn't even know Azula was alive, let alone having a daughter."

"Still, should have been obvious."

But the back and forth was cut off when Ty Lee herself gave a more amused look at the two following a laugh. "Yes, we're cousins, occasionally send letters to each other." she said before tilting her head. "How might you know Izumi, may I ask?"

Before Hattori could stumble with a response, the bloodbender beat him to the punch.

"In mine and his universe, they were originally a thing..."

"And we decided it was better to stay friends." he said back as Ty Lee watched more of the arguing between the two.

"Well, that just makes you two and your allies welcomed guests of ours even more..." The Fire Nun turned round at the two of them, a surprising smirk on her lips considering her earlier behavior towards Hattori.

"... Too bad though, you do seem like quite a kind man."

The bloodbender looked across at her friend Something was off. She didn't sense anything wrong about the women's energy around them, but the way the nun was talking seemed strange.

Hattori on the other hand didn't seem to have a problem with it after clearing things up and getting to know one of their hosts more.

If anything, she saw a slight smile lingering on the corner of his mouth too.

They all perused the shelves of their impressive library. The columns of books stretched far above their heads and climbed up and down ladders to reach the top ones.

The travelers had to admit the Fire Mother and her order had an astonishing collection, dating back to some of the first books and scrolls ever written in this universe. Everything from history books, scrolls telling ancient remedies for sickness, even a random children's book.

After having explained the situation of what Dark Korra and Sha-Garou had been doing to Azula, along with revealing they were gathering an army among the universe to end the spirit, it was now the Fire Mother's turn to talk about how she came to the Sanctuary.

"It was some time after posing as a Kemurikage," Azula started saying as she ran her hand along the edges of the books, still looking for something to help the crew as she was telling the story.

"I had done some questionable things in my life, some I won't apologize for. But the one to haunt me in the long run was that."

Korra was up on the ladder, passing a couple scrolls down to Asami below her. The engineer unrolled and skimmed through them, but they were unfortunately useless thus far.

"Posing as a spirit seemed like a good idea at the time, especially to bother ol' Zuzu into maybe being a proper Fire Lord. But it didn't come without its consequences." she explained, allowing more of those bad memories to come back.

"After leaving behind the Fire Warriors, those I thought were at least like-minded individuals like myself, since I thought they weren't showing progress, it wasn't long before my... old visions struck back."

None of the youngsters knew what she was talking about, but Master Tenzin, Lin and Kya could vaguely remember their elders telling them stories about what happened in their respective universes.

Azula's visions were said to have gotten worse overtime, but they never heard about them vanishing. Then again, they had thought their parents old foe was dead, said to be by Zuko's own hand.

"It was those damn Kemurikage." Azula chuckled and shook her head. Her laugh sounded as sinister and out of place as it always had before being passed a scroll by Yasuko.

"They were angry, but it was ironic. They were meant to haunt Fire Lords, but instead they came to haunt me. It felt like a taunt almost, but I realized eventually it was because they weren't happy with my past misdeeds, what I had done in their name, and focused all their anger on me alone. I had faced off before against spirits who sought to make me confront my past, the sins I committed, so I thought they were nothing new..."

Tenzin knew a few things about the Kemurikage; Wicked, masked spirits that were feared in the Fire Nation, but he was thankful to never have encountered one himself.

"Some would say what they had planned, I deserved it," she hesitated a moment. "I would say I deserved it."

"Understatement of the fucking century…" Lin mumbled to herself as she passed along Lady Asami to grab a book, handing it along to Mako and Thuy to check out along with Bolin and Opal checking out books they grabbed.

The remark didn't escape the former Fire Nation Princess who gave a quick glare at her as she kept searching.

"But the visions of them, what they had in store... they were worse than I realized, REALLY getting to me unlike any others... and I no doubt was going to die. It was a new type of insanity that even I couldn't handle anymore."

Azula picked up a book, squinting at the cover before putting it back on the shelf as she remembered stumbling upon the Sanctuary during a bout of madness, catching sight of the fire nuns and the woman who held the title of Fire Mother before her.

"That was when I had stumbled upon this very sanctuary." she said, remembering like it was yesterday when she tried to bend a lightning bolt at the older woman, who had absorbed the blast and used it to shock her into unconsciousness.

And when she later awoke in the bed within the sanctuary, she was ready to hurt the first person she saw, only to see the Fire Mother sitting calmly on a chair, sipping a cup of tea.

So many years before...

"Ah, pleased to see you're finally awake, Azula..."

The golden eyed girl watched in instant distain for the older woman in front of her, seeing those pale blue eyes entirely focused on her.

"YOU! OLD CRONE-!"

"I'm only fifty." The Fire Mother answered as a form of interruption, not scared to see the former crown princess and enemy of the Avatar quickly get up from out of bed, a angry finger being pointed at her.

"How dare you attack the Crown Princess of the Fire Nation! THE DISPLACED FIRE LORD, A MEMBER OF ROYALITY?!" Azula sneered at her, just looking for any excuse from the woman in front of her. But all she kept getting was the woman sipping her tea from her cup, a small plate in hand. "That's a offense, one where you're punished by banishment, OR DEATH!"

Just then, the Fire Mother stood up from her seat, keeping those pale blue eyes on her.

"If I recall right, you lost your battle against your brother and the Avatar's partner." she spoke up, able to keep going before Azula could even respond back.

"Then you were asked to help find someone, your mother, escaped, formed a group to gaslight your brother, your former friends and allies. All in some vain attempt to control him to be more like your father, or more do what you'd want done."

The woman's words shouldn't have caused Azula to stop her own words, no one would even dare of badmouthing her, speaking ill words to herself, the most powerful firebender...

... but the Fire Mother did, knowing that murder was glaring right at her, not scared in the slightest.

"And then, you pushed away your own Fire Warriors, left you to wallow in your own madness, and the Kemurikage themselves decided they had personal business with you, seeking to punish you." she pointed out before finishing her tea, able to see the teenage girl listen to every word she spoke.

Like a knife sliced through the air.

"I think you've already lost your right to royalty long ago, Azula."

"How dare you, I should go ahead and..." Azula began to hiss, only to see the Fire Mother lean next to her, putting her index finger up to another cup of tea and plate that had just been sitting on top of a bedside table all this time. How did she not notice that was there?

The lightning bender's eyes then went wide upon seeing the older woman bend up a small red flame from her finger, holding it up to the simple tea cup for a few seconds, both feeling the heat of the tea increase.

"Your tea was getting cold. It's Jasmine, specially brewed from the leaf's grown in our garden. My personal favorite." the Fire Mother answered calmly.

Now the former princess was trying to figure out just what this woman's game was, especially knowing how easily she withstood the precise bolt of lightning that had hit her dead on.

"What are you planning to do with me? Hold me hostage, plan to sell me out to Zuzu and his pack of fools?" Azula guessed, her distrust on full display.

"I was hoping we could just talk over tea, get to know each other some. Then maybe walk among the temple."

It wasn't the answer that she was hoping for, but Azula figured she could worm her way to the truth, carefully reaching out to the cup of tea,. She was able to feel from touch alone it was the perfect hot temperature.

Eying the cup, she looked back at the Fire Mother.

"Is this tea poisoned?"

"Unless you consider honey to be poison, no."

Taking the woman's words into mind, Azula just gave a distrustful, but willing nod, taking a small taste of the tea.

As she did, she realized that the smell, coloring, even the taste, aside from the addition of honey...

... it was exactly like how Uncle Iroh made it.

"I've learned many things during my life, both before and after I became Fire Mother. I do hope the tea is to your liking."

Now the firebender herself was thinking more, hearing the voices telling her that this woman may be in league with the old fool, and by extension, Zuko.

But for now, she'd play along.

"Thanks... it's fine I guess."

Her words, while not entirely false, was enough to please the Fire Mother, who bowed and gave a calm smile.

"Thank you, Azula." was all she said. "I can tell you still need time for yourself, so I will leave you be. The door will be left open for when you'd want to get out and find me." she offered before looking to turn away with the used dishes in hand. "Just ask one of the sisters for me, they'll help."

"Wait..."

The Fire Mother stopped and turned to see Azula watching at her, eying her hands. She wasn't fooled, she knew the eighteen year old didn't trust her in the slightest, trying to bait her, probably already planning on escaping and killing any in her way.

The former princess wasn't the only one good at hiding secrets.

"Earlier, when I hit you with the lightning bolt, you didn't redirect it." Azula pointed out. "It was like you were more empowered by it, not bothered in the slightest. You should have been writhing in pain, suffered from it or worse."

Listening to the description, the Fire Mother was able to spot some curiosity in her fellow lightning benders words. "And your lightning was red, how is any of that possible?"

The older woman was always good at hiding her emotions, something she was sure Azula was trying to break through. But if it'd get her to trust her...

"I know true pain, true suffering." The Fire Mother answered, making sure both her and Azula's distinctive eyes were connected as she spoke cryptically.

"Trust me when I say your power, or even what your father used to be capable of when he had his bending... It's NOTHING compared to what I’ve dealt with in my life before I came here."

Before she could ask more, the firebender saw the the woman turn back around to open the old wooden door, leading into a hallway. "My sisters call me Fire Mother, but you can personally call me Xia." she said before exiting the room, turning back around one more time.

"Welcome to the Fire Sanctuary."

Putting the memory to rest for now, Azula resumed her search for anything on shadow spirits.

"Doing so however, it turned out to be the thing that saved me. The Fire Mother at the time and the nuns here knew everything there is to know about spirits. They taught me not to fight the Kemurikage, but to appease them."

Realizing a gold and red book near her hands, Azula held onto it briefly, remembering within it's contents held the passages of the stern, but deeply kind hearted woman who personally overlooked her recovery.

"The Fire Mother, Xia... she wouldn't stop trying to help me, even as I screamed and yelled threats at her and the others, especially when I was at my lowest and closest to ending my life..."

For a brief moment, the former Crown Princess, her back turned to the others listening, closed her eyes tightly at her past struggles and pain. All before she gave a deep breath, reopening her eyes.

"But Xia wouldn't give up, having her own hardships as well, enough to understand... she, her fellow sisters and Hiromi's teachings helped me rise above from the flames my father threw me in, as with my own personal sins..." she softly smiled.

"... To rise up like a true phoenix to become who I am now."

Those in the library were shocked, to say the least, at how honest Azula sounded, even more so when they realized it was no trick she was playing.

"Wow..." Yasuko couldn't help but say in amazement, wondering if it was in any way possible for her Anaana to redeem herself if someone like Azula could manage it.

"So, if the Fire Nuns know spirits, can't they just tell us about Sha-Garou?" Korra of The Southern Water Clan asked.

"We don't study shadow spirits too much here," Azula, getting back on topic, replied. "They're mischievous, dangerous... and they rarely receive our prayers."

Yasuko could hear Khu-Shui agree in her thoughts.

"Last time I heard a prayer, it put me to sleep." the spirit said, and the teenage held in her laugh.

"Anyway, thanks to the society clearing my mind of those horrible visions, I decided to repay the favor and stay here, to join their society and follow Hiromi's teachings," Azula carried on. "It was the most peace I've had in a long time, helped me finally see reason, mend fences with those I had pushed away and hurt. Reconnect with my brother, my little sister..."

Her voice paused, just as she thought of when she was in her late twenties...

... The day Azula told her mother, the first time she properly saw Ursa in so long, that she didn't want to be the monster she saw her as anymore, but her daughter.

"... my mother, to confront the hate of my past, and eventually I worked my way up." she said proudly while turning towards the crew, a slight smirk on her face.

"Don't I always?"

Tenzin and Kya almost chuckled. As different as she looked, she was still the same Azula they heard about, if only more kind.

"Allow me to say, it's good you've reached your inner peace." Master Tenzin said. "Being tormented by spirits isn't something I'd wish on anyone, ally or foe."

Azula nodded, thankful to hear that for her.

Before their search could continue, one of the fire nuns came walking round from another row. "Fire Mother Azula!" she said. "I think we found something."

Azula turned her attention to the fraying book she held, able to read the old ancient language of Tàiyáng, former language of the Sun Warriors, written on the old pages.

"Shadow spirits," she smiled knowingly. "Exactly what we were looking for."

The fire nuns had shown Hattori and One Arm Kya to their rooms. Kya's was first and upon seeing the door unlocked for her, she saw the large comfy looking bed all nicely arranged and neat.

So the first thing she did was drop face first onto the mattress and pillow, giving a welcoming groan.

"SO COMFY..."

Seeing his long time friend and partner's reaction, the firebending Officer turned to Ty Lee. "Think she likes it here." he said before a loud snore filled the halls as the two and the other fire nuns saw One Arm Kya had indeed passed out, sleeping of koala-sheep.

"Scratch that, I think she REALLY likes it here."

The daughter of Azula snickered in amusement.

"You'd be surprised how common of a response that is." she noted before going to unlock another door to a room nearby. "This will be your room for now."

Seeing the door open and looking into see his room look like Kya's, Hattori entered it, looking around before sitting and laying down on the bed, arms out.

"Oh MY..." he exclaimed, realizing it was as soft and comfortable as it looked and the the pillows were like a dream. "It's like resting on a cloud..." He closed his eyes and sighed.

"So I assume you like the bed?" Ty Lee asked in a knowing tone as he laid face first into the pillow, loving how it felt against his face.

"My bed back at home is practically a rock and the only sleep I've gotten in hours was on the back of a Sky-Bison's saddle, so… count that as A BIG YES."

When he looked up again, he saw that Ty Lee was still there, lingering by the door which she then closed behind herself before locking it. Her piercing golden eyes looked straight at him, which Hattori had to admit seemed a bit out of place.

"... ah… Are you expecting a tip out of me?."

"Would you enjoy some company?" she asked bluntly, her eyes not leaving his.

Hattori felt himself blush slightly, something not unusual for him but he was taken by surprise. He blinked twice, registering what she was trying to ask.

"Heh?"

The Fire Nun nodded once, taking her unique looking hat off and letting lose her long greying black hair, allowing it to flow down her back. Ty Lee ran her hand through it before looking back at the Chief as she gave him a longing look.

"Yes, for the entire night." she answered in the most alluring way she could.

Hattori couldn't help but gulp. But before he could dwell on that too long, as if he was hypnotized by those gold eyes, he answered without restraint.

"... Sure?"

There was a beautiful woman asking to keep him company. He was born half blind, not stupid, he would have been foolish to say no after all. Even if this was all sudden.

Hearing the answer, Ty Lee smiled more as she approached him, undoing the buttons to her robe as Hattori watched, realizing that for a woman surely in either her forties or fifties, she kept that increasingly nude body in amazing shape.

Then a scary thought came to mind for him.

"Ah, Ty Lee, what if your mother finds out?"

As she came up on the bed with him, sitting on his waist, the Chief heard the daughter of Azula giggle as she removed his suit jacket before undoing the buttons on his shirt, seeing some old scars on his otherwise toned chest.

"Trust me, that will not be an issue..." Ty Lee purred into his ears before kissing him on the lips, Hattori's hands feeling her body, showing he was ready for anything.

The aged hands of Azula slowly opened the book in her hand, being as delicate as she could be as she touched and moved the brittle pages. It seemed as though this was one of the oldest pieces in the library.

"Wonder how come there aren't any books like these today in proper condition…" Asami noted as the former Fire Nation Princess lifted her head.

"My great grandfather Sozin, after Roku's death, ordered any and all books and scrolls pertaining to the subject of certain spirits to be destroyed..." She explained, looking through the book, seeing such old drawings of different figures surrounded by a black void.

"It's said he decreed it as to demoralize whatever Airbenders remained, making them easy pickings."

Among the black void she saw was what looked like six dots of red looking down at the figures like eyes.

"However, I doubt that to be the case as one night, I remember spying on my dear uncle speaking to grandfather, my name sake…" Azula began explaining, remembering when she couldn't sleep and decided to roam the palace as everyone slept, or so she thought.

"Uncle Iroh believed that he sensed a shadow spirit in his presence after the Siege of Ba Sing Se where my cousin Lu Ten died under his service"

"Do you think he was telling the truth? That a shadow spirit was… interested in your uncle?" Master Tenzin asked as Azula simply shrugged.

"My uncle and I never really saw eye to eye most of our time together. But if there was one thing I knew for certain about him, especially in later years..." She began, wishing in hindsight that maybe she could have had a better relationship with him.

"...he NEVER took the matter of spirits lightly."

With another flip of the worn pages, Azula saw an image of the same figure as before, but with red where his eyes would be, weird shapes of black coming from the shadow it cast, continuing her story.

"He told my grandfather that the day of his greatest shame, amongst the corpses of those who perished, a shadow spirit came to him, offering the chance of getting revenge on not just the armies of Ba Sing Se, but the entire city, for the death of his only child."

"But obviously, he didn't go for it. Clearly he didn't give in." Lady Asami said as she watched the Fire Mother nod in agreement.

"Iroh told grandfather that he didn't accept it's offer, having been told by Sozin in private when he was younger about 'Wicked spirits'." Azula revealed, looking more over the pages.

"Those that could offer you much more power, but at the expense of your body, mind and soul. Seems the old man's words stuck with him."

"If what you're saying is true, Sozin didn't have anything telling about spirits destroyed to scare Airbenders into drawing themselves out…" Korra began before her warrior self finished for her.

"But because he was too scared of the true monsters, those worse than him." Korra of The Southern Water Clan explained, both finding it rather funny that such a cruel and vicious ruler was scared of something.

Like even thinking of the possibility of his former friend Roku coming back to seek revenge from beyond the grave.

"One man's fear is another's weapon. It goes both ways, remember that." The old woman smirked before noticing something.

"I may have found something interesting that may pique your interest…"

Carefully taking the open book in hand to a nearby table for the others to see, Azula pointing out some text in the old Sun Warriors language.

"The text here is a bit hard to translate, even for someone like me, but here's what I can make out." She said as she began moving her finger along the pages, reading out the words as best as she could. "Spirits of shadows be not like mortals… Even when defeated, no matter the method… another form, they shall be reborn…"

"Aww! So regardless of how much we kick it's butt, we can't kill Sha-Garou?!" Bolin cried out.

"I'm not finished yet, YOU INANE DRIBBLING-!" The Fire Mother began to insult him, about to raise her hand towards the earthbender and set him ablaze…

… but nothing came out of her fingertips, not that it didn't stop the Earthbender from flinching.

Azula had caught herself just in time making the same old mistake of hers, lashing out at others for minor offenses, lowering her hand as the others watched her slink back into what she was now…

... An old woman who had to work her way into one form of power after losing what she had.

"Apologizes…" Azula's voice came out in a small meek tone before clearing her throat, resuming reading the text from where she left off.

"Only two true ways could the cycle of the Shadow Spirit be ended without return… Either by its opposite, the Bright Spirit, one said to be formed from the light that shines from the stars in the night sky... or a sacrifice."

"Okay, that first one shouldn't be an issue. We can go back into Republic's Gate, go into the spirit portal there and find us a Bright Spirit." Kya explained, remembering that in all the universes they've seen, there has always been a spirit portal in Republic City.

But just as Kya began giving her idea, Yasuko felt her head go light and lower before it rose back up, the red and yellow eyes revealing Khu-Shui in control of her.

"There lies a small issue with that idea…" The Shadow Spirit explained, knowing everyone wasn't going to like she said.

"Bright Spirits themselves were driven into extinction."

"WHAT?!" Lin yelled at the spirit, approaching her. "The one surefire thing to snuff out Sha-Garou, and it's extinct, I call pigbullshit!" She called out as Khu-Shui sighed.

"Well, it's not, I should know!" The seemingly eternal being said as she crossed her arms, pointing at the book. "Because the same rules apply for Bright Spirits, either a sacrifice or a Shadow Spirit can end their life cycle."

Then she closed Yasuko's eyes, not wanting to admit the truth, but she had to.

"And in my universe, all the universes, the Shadow Spirits overwhelmed those of bright, including Sha-Garou…" The spirit felt the teenage girl's lip quiver and shake, feeling her heart beat fast like her own.

A feeling she was growing more and more familiar with.

"... and myself. I helped commit spiritual genocide on a whole race of spirits."

Seeing the looks of silent disbelief from everyone in the room, Khu-Shui rose up Yasuko's hand, causing the shadows cast all over engulf the library, surrounding everyone in the darkness...

... and then, they all saw what looked like a bright wave of light forming before it began moving around them.

"Look at that..." Opal was all she could say seeing the spirit, knowing that Jinora and Bumi would love to see one.

"That's a Bright Spirit, the most innocent form of spirit you can ever think of." Khu Shui's voice said as both Korra's saw the spirit swirl around them, almost child-like. "One that not even Spiritbending could turn dark."

They saw it's eyes weren't six red ones like a shadow spirits, but of a calming sweet looking blue of three, it's voice like the echo of a Manatee Whale as it kept moving around.

Even Azula, who always strove herself to never show weakness in the eyes of others, was in amazement and awe at the beautiful spirit as it moved near her direction, like it knew she was sitting there.

She even felt tempted to touch it as she felt her old eyes water at something so majestic.

But then a sound unfamiliar to her groaned out behind her in a twisted manner, causing the Fire Mother to turn and see what looked like a being of black sickly ooze spill onto the ground.

Six red eyes, looking mischievous, flicked around them as the room grew cold. Everyone else in the room however knew that sound all too well.

"And that is what I truly am, a Shadow Spirit." Khu-Shui sadly said as Azula along with the others watched the vile being move itself on the ground, like an infection as the Bright Spirit seemed to flow near it.

That's when the Shadow Spirit sprung itself onto it's enemy, causing the kind and innocent spirit to give a deathly scream of pain as it flew around, trying to get the monstrous spirit off of it as it whined for help.

But it was no use as the Bright Spirit fell defeated at the feet of the shadowbender, who watched as what she was absorb what remained of the bright spirit into the shadows of it's being, a single tear rolling down Yasuko's eye.

"That was the first and only Bright Spirit I killed." She said, looking at the others, sensing their horror.

"But it was just a matter of simple survival for something like me, like a cat hawk catching a chicken mouse, nothing more. What the others did however was just pure sadism..."

As if the traumatizing memory wasn't enough for everyone to witness, similar battles between both forms of spirits were seen all around the crew and the Fire Mother, all witnessing the attacks.

While the Bright Spirits attempted to fight back, some even managing to defeat their more evil counterparts, it was too much as their screams grew louder and louder as Khu-Shui, both the spirit in Yasuko and her old self, watched the chaos unfold.

The young shadow spirit's own six eyes watched in confusion that quickly grew into terrifying realization at her fellow spirits exterminating the beings of light without remorse. Or even reason.

Finally, after what seemed like hours, three bright spirits remained, one seeming to be in front of the other two as they made sad but loving sounds to each other, as if it was a male protecting it's female and child, looking up at the many shadow spirits looming above them, just playing with their prey in a sick game as they made disgusting sounds...

… with one of them sounding awfully a lot like Sha-Garou.

Opal had to turn away into Bolin's arms as did Lady Asami into her Korra as the larger group descended onto the three, feasting upon their enemies like savages.

Khu-Shui too closed Yasuko's eyes, not wanting to witness the sight again as her former self seemed to have cried out for the Bright Spirits, trying in vain to save them, but the other shadow spirits pushed her back in their ravaging.

It was even worse to hear as the young shadow spirit now sounded like she was screaming in the voice of a small human girl.

"STOP IT! PLEASE! THAT'S ENOUGH, STOP HURTING THEM! PLEASE!! STTTOPPP!!!"

Then the shadow spirit opened her host's eyes again as the shadows and the evil spirits they came from vanished, everyone back in the library as they realized something.

Khu-Shui was actually crying at having to relive the past, tears coming down Yasuko's cheeks.

"Seeing an entire race of spirits being slaughtered, unable to help them was what drove me away from my own kind, Sha-Garou's kind. I couldn't live knowing that I just stood by and didn't try to help until it was too late, that's how I made my contribution to their extinction..." She said before looking at Lin, seeing she looked to feel sorry for her.

"That temple in the Spirit World you, Korra and the others found me in when trying to save your brother? That was the Bright Spirits' old home, that's where I hid since then, in shame." she revealed, her voice actually seeming to hitch as she kept at it, more tears coming down Yasuko's cheeks.

"I had to watch so many of my kind force themselves into the human world, corrupting men, women, children, all as a sick replacement for the prey they annihilated! AND I HATED IT, I HATE KNOWING THAT'S WHAT WHAT I AM!" She yelled out before looking at those from this universe.

"Each version of me in a universe, we're a hive mind, a single entity spawned from the first universe, split into many pieces over the years, thousands of years as far back as Avatar Wan."

Looking up, Khu-Shui could hear Sha-Garou's wicked laughter in her mind. "The only other shadow spirit it happened to was Sha-Garou…" She then lowered her head to look at both Korra's.

"He sees what he does, corrupting humans with his powers to take revenge, as his only goal in life, to watch what misery and suffering he causes with glee and lust. I thought that by helping you and your friends defeat him in all the universes, that'd be it."

Shaking Yasuko's head, Khu-Shui could only look dejected. "But in your universe, only his physical form was gone, not his mind which spread out to another new universe spawned from yours, the Prime universe, where he had a new goal as he realized the same was happening there…"

"He made sure that I became Dark Korra in that universe." Korra realized, shaking her head, her eyes tearing up and her nose sniffling at this. "He ALWAYS planned on corrupting her, just as some fucked up form of entertainment."

"And he waited patiently, waited for her to slip up and give in..." Khu-Shui explained before looking at the two Asami's. "Sha-Garou knew he had her once the Earth Empire bombed Zaofu, killing her Asami, seeing how much her mind became damaged!"

"Dark Korra energybending other Avatars, it's not to increase her power…" Master Tenzin began to explain, realizing what was up when Azula herself finished for him.

"It's so Sha-Garou could have more control until it's impossible to remove him when he possess full control of her body, allowing him to keep playing with the other universes." The former villain said, having to give some form of credit as much as it disgusted her to say it.

"A clever idea I hate to admit."

"How would you know all of this?" Mako The Fire and Lightning asked Khu-Shui, sensing there was something else the spirit wasn't saying as did his brother who approached her.

"Did you know this was going to happen?!" Bolin The Magma Warrior asked.

The shadow spirit nodded. "Yes, yet the part of me from the Prime universe, as much as she wanted to, she couldn't interfere directly in the matters of Yasuko's universe, realizing how much worse than planned it got…" Then she remembered the visit her other self had gotten from an old friend.

"But she had an idea, one that," Khu-Shui began, giving a small smile at both Korra and her warrior self. "An old airbender friend of yours wondered about."

"Avatar Knight Aang?" Korra of The Southern Water Clan said in shock as Korra herself had a similar, more silent response.

"My father, you spoke with my… our father? HOW?!" Kya had to ask as she looked at the other version of her brother. "Korra and Raava's connection to her past lives was destroyed because of Unalaq and Vaatu!"

But Khu-Shui only nodded with a sad smile, glancing at the Avatar's.

"Just because Korra's connection to them was cut off DOESN'T MEAN Aang and the others are completely gone for good in all universes, they're just on a... different plane of existence. One only the most powerful of spirits can see, like myself."

Thinking back to the old airbender's questioning, the shadow spirit continued.

"He questioned my other self's choice in helping out, knowing Sha-Garou's evil escaped. But the Khu-Shui you know told him he worried too much…" She said before turning back to Korra.

"That the Prime would bring the universe's back into equilibrium."

Then Khu-Shui looked down at Yasuko's hands, remembering what the other part of the plan was, one she never shared with her host before.

"My other self, knowing that I'd need more power... she WILLINGLY allowed herself to be merged with me, that it would allow me to become strong enough." she revealed to the other's surprise. "Before then, she told me what was to happen to Yasuko and to save her after Dark Korra left her for dead after everything."

Looking around at those humans she was now proud to call allies, Khu-Shui just smiled.

"She knew that my interference in Sha-Garou's plans would lead to Yasuko coming to the prime's universe, where we'd then go universe to universe, getting as much help as they could from each one until they found out the one and only way to put an end to his madness... even if I had to force Yasuko to fight against the only mother she had left."

Giving a deep breath, Khu-Shui spotted a mirror that happened to be hanging in the room, seeing on the reflection her red and yellow eyes where Sami's light green ones would be.

"Yasuko, I know you're listening, but I'm sorry I kept this from you, using you as my tool against Sha-Garou." she apologized, feeling so terrible for not telling her host the full truth. "But this whole journey, it made me realize what it's like being human… to make mistakes, to regret them, to feel loss… to learn from them and better myself, to appreciate all that humanity has to offer… I just hope you have it in your heart to forgive me."

With a close of her eyes, a different voice came out.

"I forgive you, Khu-Shui..." Yasuko said in a soft voice, opening her eyes, having heard and seen everything the Shadow Spirit spoke of, understanding everything.

As no one dared to make a response after all of that, the shadowbender herself took it upon herself to look at Azula, approaching her. "What was that other option you mentioned? The only other way to stop Sha-Garou and my Anaana?"

The former wicked woman saw into Yasuko's eyes, even as she seemingly showed no fear, there was something else in there, she knew what it was; The regret of having to make a painful choice to save others.

"A sacrifice. That is, apparently now, the only way to stop Sha-Garou."

"That'd mean perhaps… having to kill Dark Korra while he's in her." Thuy realized as did the others. "You said it yourself Azula, a sacrifice is needed, Yasuko's mum is that sacrifice."

"Thuy, do you know what you're saying?" Mako asked his girlfriend who felt aggravated having to say what she had to say.

"Look, while there's been plenty of signs that the old girl is still in there, you've seen Sha-Garou when he's in complete control. And we've seen what he could do in control of the fuckin' Avatar..." Thuy explained, not wanting to say this, knowing how horrible she felt to say this, even about a evil version of a friend, turning to Korra.

"I'm sorry love, but it's too much of a risk to keep her alive, even with trying to have you or warrior you energybend that shadow spirit out of her."

"Huh, you are very much like your ancestor." Azula was able to snark in her usual style, only for Thuy to turn and point at her in anger.

"ZIP IT, YA' BAG OF BONES!"

If she was her old self, Azula would have killed this girl on the spot, even if she was from the same bloodline as Hiromi…

... but now, she had to give the girl some credit for standing her ground and mouthing off to her, something which she wouldn't allow even the most loyal of Fire Sisters to do, maybe except her daughter.

"Azula, doesn't that book say anything else, like any other way to save Yasuko's Korra?" Kya asked, her hands on the table as the Fire Mother shook her head, pointing at the book.

"I'm sorry Kya, but that's all the book says, that only two things can stop a Shadow Spirit. And since option one got thrown out the window…" She explained before feeling a form of regret as she turned to look at both Korra's as she saw their respective lovers hold onto their hands.

"All you got left is option two. I'm sorry, but you NEED to kill your fallen self while Sha-Garou is still in her."

"Can we… I mean… can I really?" Korra of The Southern Water Tribe began trying to say, the idea being crazy. "Okay, look, I may have slayed my fair share of creatures on quests before, but, this is so…" She tried to say, looking at Korra, hoping she'd have something to say, but she too was conflicted on the choice being laid out.

"I'm not entirely sure myself, I've had my own many chances to do similar deeds, but-"

"No, we have to do it."

Everyone had turned to Yasuko, who had been staring into the air since the whole debate began. "As much as it hurt me to say it, in order to free her from Sha-Garou's influence and be rid of him forever..."

She then took took out the photo of her mother's on their wedding day, a reminder of the good in the past that was ripped away.

"... we have to kill my Anaana."

Words that stung Yasuko's throat as she tried to make peace with the idea, yet with each passing second, it was getting harder and harder to accept even knowing it seemed like the only option left.

Just then, a loud crash was heard from above the ceiling as dust fell from it.

Everyone in the room knew what that meant.

"Damnit, she's here!" Yasuko yelled out before noticing along with everyone else, Fire Mother Azula rising up from her seat, those gold eyes of hers shining like she was young once more.

"Since you all lead her here to this sanctuary, put my sisters and children of fire in danger, NONE OF YOU will leave the premises until either you make her retreat, you kill her or you die by her hands! Do I make myself clear?"

Chapter Text

The light skinned nun rested her head soundly on a scarred shoulder as Ty Lee and Hattori laid down together on the bed, their naked forms covered by the blanket. It had been fun, and the firebender was glad to know he still had it for his age, especially opposite someone like the Fire Mother's daughter.

"That was... wow..."

The fire nun just hummed in amusement at his attempt to speak, tapping her fingers on the firebender's chest. "I too am quite... tuckered."

"Yeah, haven't had that much action in awhile."

"I can see why my cousin in your universe was quite interested in you. This being one of many reasons..." Ty Lee smiled, looking up into those mismatched eyes which she had to admit were quite interesting. But such a response seemed to make Hattori think back in his mind, getting her curious.

"Hattori?"

"Hurm? OH, sorry, just," he snapped out of his thoughts. "Crazy how things came to be with me and her." he answered, thinking. "Don't get me wrong, we were in love, me and Izumi, but... overtime, it just... I dunno." he admitted, shaking his head.

"Maybe if we both put in more of a effort to stay... Ah, sorry to bring this up."

"Are you two still...?" Ty Lee questioned, adjusting herself on the bed, the blanket still covering her body as Hattori looked at her, eyes wide as he nervously nodded.

"OH, we're still on friendly terms." he revealed. "Just, we took different directions, she ended up as Fire Lord, is in some kind of 'Married, but not officially' relationship with Bumi, has two kids, long story. And me, I'm just the first firebender to come from the Beifongs who became Chief of Police who works with a one armed lesbian gal pal of mine and found out I have a second sister who turned out to be the Equalist Ripper."

"At least in your universe."

Hearing the fire nun say that, it did make Hattori think things over with his life, wondering how things could have been depending on making a different choice in the past.

"Yeah... what about you? Guessing you were born into this Fire Sister order-whatever?" he asked, to which the greying black haired female nodded.

"Yes, I've devoted my life to serving the spirits, praying with my fellow sisters and helping my mother protect our order." Ty Lee said, thinking fondly of the time she spent with her mother Azula since she officially became a Fire Nun when she was fifteen.

"It may seem like a one track path in life, but I don't regret it. I'm happy with how my life has been."

Hattori didn't hear any confliction or see any facial tics that showed the woman in bed with him was lying. Ty Lee truly believed things were meant to be as she had more to say.

"And... now, like so many others before me-"

Suddenly, Ty Lee's words were interrupted by a loud crash, lifting her head, listening out for anything more.

"Did you hear that?" she asked.

Hattori swore, already knowing what that sound meant.

"Damnit... I think that's our cue to get dressed."

Both adults got out of the bed, rushing to get the clothes they previously disrobed back on.

"We gotta regroup with the others, see what's up," Hattori said, just then seeing the scared look in Ty Lee's eyes. "Hey, it'll be fine, okay? We got this." he asked as he got his trousers and pants back on, leaving his shirt and suit jacket behind as they hurried out of the room

Running into the corridor he saw Kya come out of her room too, her hair disheveled and a little drowsy, but very much awake.

"The fuck was that?!"

"That's what we're gonna check out." Hattori responded with as Ty Lee nodded behind him, only for the two to see that Kya was eying their forms all over.

"What?" Ty Lee had to question.

"Lack of that fancy hat, showing your hair, him shirtless, both of you still a bit sweaty." Kya instantly pointed out, causing the two adults to realize she knew.

"Okay, Kya, please, not now!" Hattori brushed aside as he ran towards some stairs, the other two following.

Rushing as quick as they could, they managed to regroup with the rest of the crew and Azula, the latter currently instructing her fellow nuns.

"Don't any of you risk yourself out there," the Fire Mother said. "Stay back, look after the sanctuary and the children, don't fight back unless you have to."

Then she turned to Ty Lee, handing the frail book to her before realizing how she looked as with Hattori, with Lin herself eying the scratch and bite marks on him.

Whatever happened with them, Azula didn't care at the moment as she could always deal with it later. Instead, she clasped her hands in her daughter's for a few moments.

"I'm aware of how sudden this is, Ty Lee, but... I bestow the title of Fire Mother to you," she said to her, her voice suddenly quiet as her daughter was caught off guard by the request. "Hold it proudly like I have and others before me, my daughter."

All Ty Lee, herself confused until she realized where her mother was getting at, nodded. "Take care, mother, I love you." she said, getting a sincere one given back to her by Azula.

"I love you too."

The crew's eyes watched the display of care from the former enemy of the Avatar, but Azula didn't waste anymore time. She turned and rushed down the hall to the Sanctuary's entrance, and the crew had to hurry after her.

Minutes earlier...

The trip certainly took less time than expected, thank the spirits for that traveling boat she and her ostrich horse rode on.

At her destination, Dark Korra dismounted from her animal's saddle as the sun began to set. "Don't mind the loud noise girl." She said to it before blasting the sanctuary gates open with a strong gust of wind, nearly ripping the door off its hinges.

"Be careful..." Sha-Garou said. "They might have the place littered with fire rune traps. They'll explode on contact."

"Is there anyone you don't know about?"

The spirit cackled.

"I know things about everyone. Now find this universe's Avatar."

The Dark Avatar heard movement and before she could step a foot closer to the temple, she saw the crew coming out after her. She smirked to herself.

"Seems I smoked them out."

The crew gathered in the courtyard. Even from the beginning, Dark Korra could tell there were a lot of them, and this wasn't going to be easy. But she wasn't ready to back down in this universe, the shadowbender still had some anger towards Sha-Garou that needed to be let out.

Then she spotted the unfamiliar old woman among them, to which she felt unable to not chuckle at the sight.

"Getting help from the poor grandmas here? WOW, you must be really desperate."

Azula grinned, full of malice. "Another Avatar that doesn't know who I am, such disrespect..." Her insults did nothing other than fuel her innate anger and power.

"Not for long though."

Dark Korra squinted. The confidence of the old nun was out of place.

"Get her out of the way first..."

Sha-Garou's voice echoed in her thoughts, surprised himself as he realized who this infamous woman was standing with the crew. "That's this universe's Azula!"

"Whatever."

The shadowbender then weaved the shadows up around them, building up her powers. She reached out with a shadow tentacle to swat the nun out of the way as Sha-Garou said.

But before anyone knew it, Azula's reaction time was flawless, and she cut it apart with a slash of blue fire.

"Ah, I'm sorry, care to repeat that?"

Dark Korra was only slightly surprised by her bending. She had obviously seen blue fire before due to Sha-Garou's power influencing her own firebending, but Azula's was all natural.

Yet it wasn't going to stop her.

The crew themselves were ready for her as with those of this universe, something which made Dark Korra trying to think of a game plan.

"You are more powerful now." Sha-Garou said. "Use them."

She nodded, focusing hard. She felt the shadows around her as though they had a mind of their own and all she had to do was give them life. Even with the amount of power she held, this did take alot out of the fallen Avatar.

Something which Korra had tried to stop, hurling a rock towards her but her older self only growled and slashed it apart with a shadow. All around her, the darkness was taking form, and figures rose up as her soldiers. She panted, an horde of several shadow warriors at her side.

"Didn't think I could do this, did you?" she hissed.

The crew stared at what they just witnessed, seeing the darkness seem to be living and breathing around Dark Korra.

But Azula, she wasn't phased in the slightest and instead let out a laugh.

"Oh cute, you made shadow puppets."

She led the charge against the Dark Avatar, stepping forward, spinning into a flying kick and hurling blue flames at the shadowbender. One of her soldiers stepped forward, tanking the hit, holding up a shield of shadow.

"Split them up!" Azula yelled towards the others, and the crew did as they were told. They rushed forward, spreading themselves out.

Bolin the Magma Warrior let out a battle cry as he charged one of the soldiers, swinging his warhammer over his head and slamming it hard onto the ground. A ripple of magma exploded out of the ground at the soldier's feet, and he had to fling himself backwards to avoid the split earth.

The Warrior then heaved the heavy weapon back around, its head now coated in hot lava as he jumped forward, swinging it at the shadow. It collided with his shadow shield, crushing it completely as the figure staggered backwards.

This allowed for Bolin to take the opportunity, flinging a boulder towards him, hitting him square in the side and crushing the soldier as the shadows he was made from dispersed along the ground before taking the same boulder into the air, using his lavabending to quickly heat it up and send it into two more of them.

Hattori threw out a red fire whip, watching it take a hold of another soldier's shield and yanking on it, but the shadow wouldn't let go. In turn, Lin wrapped a metal cable around his waist, pulling him in the opposite direction.

The awakened shadow struggled against both of their grips, leaving his chest wide open for Mako the Fire and Lightning to ready his arrow, its head flickering with bright electricity, leaving a trail of deadly lightning as it fired and pierced the air, hitting the soldier's sternum. The figure contorted just as the two Chiefs let go, and the shadows disappeared into thin air.

"Nicely done kid!" Hattori cheered before suddenly sensing another shadow soldier behind him and bended his fire whip around it's throat, dragging it closer before slamming a flame covered fist right through the shadow's head, causing it to vanish too.

Azula herself dealt with two shadow soldiers at the same time, spinning around her flames all over in a circle with her fists, leaving them open for Thuy to wrap her metal wire around their waists and used her bending to tug hard enough to slice them and their shields in two as they fell apart

That got the Fire Mother to smirk at the descendant of Avatar Hiromi in respect, with the girl giving one back before getting back to fighting more shadow soldiers.

The prime Avatar waved her hand around in line with the two Kya's, all three waterbending together a massive ball of water in the air before they clenched their hands, causing the water to burst and fall as the droplets turned into ice spikes that rained down onto some soldiers without shields, dropping them down to the ground and causing them to un-form.

Another shadow soldier swung it's sword down onto Lady Asami, who blocked the blow with her shield before driving her elven blade into its stomach, kneeling down with her shield up to allow Asami to run up onto it as a makeshift platform, jumping off it with her electric glove turned on full settings as she landed on another soldier, shocking it with the grip of her glove, causing it's head to explode in a burst of shadows before the rest of its body.

"Don't let up, keep holding them off!" Lady Asami yelled out as she quickly held out her shield in front of Asami to protect her from a possible stabbing, while the engineer returned the favor by punching out another shadow soldier sneaking up being the elven warrior.

Lin herself ended up back to back with Mako as the team of officers had a power play in mind.

"HOT SHOTS!" She yelled out with the firebender grabbing some of her metal cords and heated them up with his bending, allowing the metalbender to send out what was red hot towards a large group of shadow soldiers, blasting holes into them to drop them into nothingness.

When one seemed to come back out, Mako swiftly drove the heel of his shoe down onto it's head with a firetrail following it.

The airbenders from the two different universes combined their control over their respective bending techniques as both Master Tenzin and Opal created a wind tornado that sucked up some nearby soldiers still in the battle.

That left them for the red eyed Yasuko to rush in and slam her fists on the ground, causing a massive cluster of flat shadow projectiles to burst up from other shadows cast, slicing them up into pieces that fell back onto the ground.

Her soldiers were keeping the crew busy, but she had to act fast. Dark Korra glared through the crowd, finding the Avatar she was looking for. It was almost hilarious to see herself in that revealing armor while wielding those ridiculous axes, swinging wildly at the soldiers around her, the blades coated in hard, sharp ice.

She sunk into the shadows, weaving around the others, appearing behind the warrior Avatar, taking her by surprise. She grabbed her hand with a shadow tentacle, holding it in place, but she refused to drop her axe. Her grip on her weapons was impressive, but Dark Korra was certain it was about to yield.

She conjured up a shadow claw, but to her surprise, the Avatar Knight twisted her body round so she could slash the tentacle holding her with her free hand, the ice blade cutting right through it. Before she could be bound again, she spun round, swinging with her axes at full force towards Dark Korra.

The shadowbender had to jump out of the way, impressed at the fight she was putting up.

In a split second, the Avatar Knight switched tactics, and with a flick of her axes the ice on the blades cracked open as flames sprouted from the metal.

"You think you can impress me with your fancy weapons?" Dark Korra scoffed.

Korra of the Southern Water Clan let out a cry as she swung her axe. A trail of fire was left by the blade where it cut the air, and its momentum hurled it towards the Dark Avatar.

The shadowbender hadn't expected that and she only just barely parried the attack with a shadow hand. Her brows furrowed and she was starting to get angry, feeling the heat, both literally and metaphorically.

She lashed out with a thin tentacle, weaving it around Avatar Knight Korra's defenses and latching onto the hilt of her axe. As she went to slash at it with her other weapon, her other arm was grabbed also. She had her axes yanked out of her hands.

"What are you gonna do now?"

The Avatar Knight screamed, breathing fire towards the shadowbender, but Dark Korra stopped it short as a shadow hand grasped her throat.

Korra of the Southern Water Clan choked, struggling against her grip, the hand lodged tightly just under her jaw.

"I got you now."

Dark Korra saw the flash of blue out the corner of her eye, and ducked quickly, feeling the heat of the flames slide over her head. She stood back up, glaring in their direction. Azula stood there staring back at her, a wide grin on her face and a blue flame in her hand.

The shadowbender hit towards her with her own blue fire, but with every fire punch she threw her way, Azula dodged them with such ease that it seemed impossible for someone her age.

"Must say, for my first impression of shadowbending…" Azula began to gloat.

"... I just don't see the appeal!"

Dark Korra frowned at this, which the Fire Mother wanted. But she knew her opponent was way too used to normal bending techniques, she needed something different.

As her attacks paused, Azula charged up her lightning, moving her hands around her as the electricity gathered at the tips of her fingers. Just as she was about to let it loose towards the Dark Avatar, a shadow hand grabbed her wrist, lurching it upwards towards the sky.

The Fire Mother grunted against its grip, but the powerful lightning had already missed, blasting out into the clouds with a loud crackle.

The Dark Avatar smirked, conjuring up a shadow claw and launching it at her. Azula let free a burst of flames with her free hand, countering the shadow and pushing it aside, making it miss.

Opal spotted the Fire Mother in Dark Korra's grip and readied her a gust of window to throw the shadowbender away. Azula spotted it, and readied, her cunning self coming up with a plan.

As the airbender threw Dark Korra off balance with her air strike, Azula blasted her. It was a quick, powerful bolt of fire, less meant to hurt her as much as it was meant to hurl her into the direction she wanted.

She angled it just right, and the Dark Avatar flew backwards against the wall of the Sanctuary.

As she dropped back down to the ground, she spotted the glowing marking on the charred grass too late. The fire rune went off, and she was caught in the middle of its explosion.

The shadow tentacles loosened, and Azula wriggled free. The crew waited expectantly, but as the smoke died down, they spotted the cocoon of shadow. From it, Dark Korra rose from the ground, panting, sweat dripping down her forehead.

Azula's eyes widened at the sight, there was no way her opponent should have been that quick!

The Avatar Knight wriggled free of most tentacles, but still struggled with the one against the throat as any movement against it made her choke even more.

Before Yasuko could rush over and help her, Dark Korra let out a terrifying roar, and in a last ditch attempt yanked the Avatar Knight up, hanging her in the air.

More shadows sprouted from the ground. Sharp, contorting appendages that the crew had nowhere to escape them.

There was nothing they could do as they were held tight, watching this world's Avatar being strangled before their eyes.

Lady Asami watched in wide-eyed distress at her fiancée gasp out as she kept trying to break free due to her more evil self, her face starting to turn purple.

"KORRA!" she screamed out before looking with frightened eyes at the enemy.

"NO! STOP IT!"

"If I can't have her energy..." Dark Korra snarled, having it with the constant interference.

"... I'll just choke the fucking life out of her!"

Azula boiled with anger. No one defeated her and got away with it. And there was no way she was letting the Avatar Knight be killed under her watch.

She swung towards the Dark Avatar, hurling a bright ball of blue fire towards her. The shadowbender dodged it, just as the shadows took a hold of the Fire Mother's leg.

An action which Azula was betting on, smiling to see the fireball instead hit the shadow hand holding up Korra of The Southern Water Clan.

It lost its grip on her, letting the Avatar drop onto the ground, gasping for air as Ty Lee, suddenly running onto the battlefield, ran to drag her away and tend to her to the Fire Mother's relief with Thuy's help defending the two.

"Shit! Get her out of the way, NOW!" Sha-Garou said again, with Dark Korra taking quick advantage of the opening to conjure up a shadow spike and threw it right at a distracted Azula.

The projectile connected.

It stuck through the Fire Mother's back, coming out her chest as blood squirted out onto the brunt ground below.

"NNNOOOO!" Ty Lee cried out as she and the others saw Azula, the most shocked she looked in her life, cast her eyes down at the shadow spike sticking through her body, dropping down onto one knee.

Realizing what this meant, she looked up at her daughter, the warrior Avatar and the girl who was the descendant of her order's Avatar founder...

... Yet all Azula did was chuckle and give a knowing wink to the surprised trio.

It was as if it didn't surprise her in the slightest before she looked back up at a confused Dark Korra, spitting some blood on the ground as she shook her head.

"Even in a different life… you Avatar's… are still so predictable."

She knew that the spike, which had fell apart back into the shadows, certainly went through her lung, and she would bleed out if she didn't hurry.

So Azula took as deep of a breath as she could and got back onto her two feet, eyes still focused on the still confused fallen Avatar.

This was it.

Holding her hands out, Azula began to close her eyes and breathed deeply, gathering her power to the fullest extent as she swirled dense fire around her in a display for everyone to see. All as the living shadows around her cracked under the intense heat.

The more she moved her hands, the flames grew more and more, until their powerful blue light stung to even look at, those on the scene having to shield their eyes.

Around its edges, sparks flew, and balls of lightning formed amongst the crackling fire spinning around the Fire Mother who stood before her opponent, her clothes starting to burn as her skin began cracking, showing the blue flames bursting where her veins were, not reacting to any of the pain...

... as Azula opened her golden eyes, revealing them to be burning into blue glowing embers as she gave one last defiant grin.

Dark Korra watched, her eyes widening. She had never seen anything like this before.

Then the Fallen Avatar heard the old woman give her final words in the only way she knew how.

"You're nothing but HIS plaything, Avatar."

Before the shadowbender could even begin processing what she said, Azula charged towards her with a mighty yell, a high speed, scorching ball of fire. Dark Korra had no time to react. The Fire Mother took her maneuver to completion, crashing into the Dark Avatar and exploding on impact.

A booming and bright blue supernova went off against the side of the Sanctuary, cracking the wall and working a flaming crater into the ground as those able to ducked to avoid the debris.

Almost immediately, the shadows slunk back into the ground, and everyone was set free.

The crew stared at the raging blue fire as it died down, waiting desperately for a sign of Azula.

But there wasn't one, just ash and blue embers slowly falling in the air.

The Avatar Knight coughed on her knees as she regained her breath, being passed along to Kya's arms as Lady Asami ran to her side.

"I'm ... fine..." the Avatar Knight managed to choke out, calming down the elven woman who had to give her a kiss of relief on the lips, if just to relax herself.

Thuy approached the dying flames, the rest of the crew following her. In the ashes, the only remaining trace of Azula were what remained of the burning robes she wore.

But worst of all, Dark Korra was nowhere to be seen. Either she too burned away... or, the more realistic option, she must have vanished in the purple energy JUST before impact, it was the only possible explanation.

"What did we just see?" Korra asked, having decided to ask the question on everyone's mind at what they just witnessed. "What did Azula just do?"

"The Phoenix's Last Stand."

Ty Lee's answer had everyone in the crew watching the woman slowly walk towards the still burning crater, where her mother made her selfless sacrifice. "A rare firebending technique long thought to have been forgotten." she said, her voice starting to crack.

"Only those who've endured trials to rise themselves from the ashes of their tortured past could learn it. It's only used as a last resort, when… at death's door."

Thuy turned from the blue flames to look at the new Fire Mother, just in time to see Ty Lee's dark focused gold eyes soften, looking so hurt as lowering her head as she gave her final words.

"May you finally be at peace in the spirit world, mother..."

Before she began to cry for her loss, the Fire Mother felt Thuy put her arms around her neck, giving her a hug as the daughter named after the woman Azula had longed for finally shed tears as the others, along with the rest of the fire nuns and children who had safely gotten out of the sanctuary gave their condolences in silence.

Just then, the sound of a large bird was heard coming from the blue fire briefly as within it, everyone saw a flame in the shape of a phoenix rise up into the now night sky, vanishing as soon as it was seen, the flames finally dying out afterwards.

Out of the purple energy, Dark Korra rushed out, holding out her arms and hands, seeing as the sleeves of her jacket were on fire.

"SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!" She screamed, not trying to spread the blue flames as she quickly took off the jacket, with her tight red top under it exposed as she stomped out the flames, which thankfully went out, though the jacket was ruined now.

"Do you know where-"

"NO I DO NOT! NOR DO I CARE AT THE MOMENT!" Dark Korra yelled, the pain of her arms being sensitive due to being so close to the flames as she looked at them, which thankfully only looked a bit more redder than usual.

"Well, that doesn't look so bad." Sha-Garou noted as Dark Korra used her waterbending to try healing the minor, if still painful, burns.

"Easy for you to say, you weren't the one that FREAKIN' AZULA tried to blow up alongside her!"

"Well, a different version of-"

"You get what I mean!" Dark Korra stopped him, having just easily healed herself before seeing the Uchū crystal still embedded in her hand. "Okay, no more damage, that's good…"

At that moment, the shadowbender remembered the last words Azula said to her.

'You're nothing but his plaything.'

Those words cut at her and left a nagging feeling like she already knew the answer herself. Still, she had to know.

"I'm not just a tool for you? What do you make of her… I mean Azula's last warning?" The Dark Avatar asked the shadow spirit.

"Considering that you are referring to Azula, of all people, I'd take what she says with a grain of salt. You're here for your reasons." She heard him say, not seeming to worry.

But Dark Korra wasn't Sha-Garou, she had plenty enough reason to worry, seeing as she almost died before escaping and making the dimensional jump at JUST the last second before she was engulfed in those blue flames.

"That's the thing, Azula may be infamous for being a lying bitch in my universe, but she also wasn't one to hide the truth if it suits her goals." Dark Korra pointed out, knowing that while this older and oddly dressed version of the former Fire Princess seemed to fight on the side of her enemies, her old self still came out at times during their battle.

"So it's obvious she meant something when she said I was nothing but your plaything, so you may as well talk."

She heard Sha-Garou give a sigh, as if he was actually annoyed at this.

"There may have been… a time in the past that I tried… enticing her, the one from your and the Prime's universe, with the prospect of becoming a shadowbender."

"Oh my spirits, you can't be fucking serious…" Dark Korra's voice let out a weak tone at hearing this.

"Of all people in the world, of ALL people in the universe, WHY AZULA?!" She yelled out.

"Because I thought having a power mad former princess who had been bested by her brother for the throne of Fire Lord and your old Waterbending teacher be a shadowbender would be interesting… simply put, I realized she was too crazy for my tastes." Sha-Garou admitted, leaving his host dumbfounded.

"SHE'S too crazy, FOR YOU?!"

"What, do you think my kind goes for any random person? I do have my limits Korra." The Shadow Spirit noted, sensing that Dark Korra wasn't buying his lie.

"That Azula we encountered, one of the many versions of her, offered my power from other forms of me. When I decided to refuse her the status of shadowbender, she tried spitting up those damn blue flames at me once I left her in that jail cell. And apparently she wasn't kept in there for the rest of her life, for some damn reason."

That last sentence got Dark Korra's attention as that didn't fit with the spirit's ability of knowing everything about everyone, along with remembering Azula saying she didn't see the appeal of shadowbending.

But the shadowbender knew if she prodded the dark spirit about it, the less pleasant things would get, so she left it be for the time being, hoping Sha-Garou didn't catch on.

"Yeah, I noticed…" Dark Korra said before taking note of where she was at, inside some abandoned building.

"I have no idea where we are."

"How about we take a tour of our new location? Get you a new jacket, something to eat, maybe perhaps find another you here. That sound fun?"

Dark Korra knew Sha-Garou had to know what she was thinking, yet all she could do was nod and keep him pleased.

"Yeah, sure."

After things finally calmed down, the fire nuns had let the travelers back into the Sanctuary to patch up their wounds and heal their injuries. The Avatar Knight had a nasty bruise around her throat, but after a bit of healing from Kya and some of the sisters who knew water healing, she was feeling better.

Those of this universe had only gotten a glimpse of what Sha-Garou and Dark Korra could do, and that was enough for them to agree to join the fight against them. Something which the crew were very thankful for.

Hattori, fully dressed once more, caught sight of Fire Mother Ty Lee. She was coming up to him, something small clasped in her hand.

"Hey, ah, what happened with your mom," he began, able to see she was building herself up for something, having a good idea on how she was feeling. "I'm sorry for your loss, must have-"

"It's fine, Hattori." she said with a sad smile, one showing that she now had to live her life without having her mother around.

"She... I think she knew this might have been her final stand. But I know she's finally at peace in the Spirit World, able to be with the woman she loved once more."

A statement which Hattori agreed with. "Yeah. My and Lin's dad in our universe died a year ago, obviously not in battle like Azula. And our mother... What I'm saying is that it will hurt, but that's just part of the process."

"Yeah." she said, making sure to give a proper smile before she opened her hand, revealing a small brooch. One that was in the shape of a small, pointed flame with swirling red and gold painted under the shiny gloss.

"I want you to have this."

The metalbender looked at it with a look of wonder on his face. "Ohhh, ah, what's this?"

"A token. You will more than likely leave this universe and never return, but if I am to bear your child, you will have this as a symbol."

Feeling like he just hit upside the head with a pro-bender, Hattori looked around, making sure no one else heard that, before hesitantly taking the pin.

"If... If you… m-MY… Huh?"

He suddenly felt terrible. Would he be leaving a fatherless child in a far away universe? He already knew what it was like growing up without having his dad in his life much.

Oh spirits, is this what mother felt like when she gave up Lin?

And then the other realization kicked in, Ty Lee slept with him on purpose?!

The nun, seeing the concern on his face, shook her head to calm him down.

"Don't worry. It is customary for us. While some of us children of fire are brought in from the outside world, some are born here, like me. And judging by the nature of our society, we do seek male travelers at times. Should have started with that."

Hattori tilted his head, eyes still wide. "Huh. Interesting."

"We give these brooch's to them. As a reminder that their child will be well taken care of."

"So I'm not THAT special then?" He joked to which Ty Lee chuckled as she kissed him on the forehead and hugged the firebender.

"Not in that way." She smiled. "Perhaps in others as I did sense your energy when you and your female friend stayed behind. That's how I knew you had the blood of fire coursing through your veins."

"Well, not completely." Hattori had to admit once he realized Ty Lee meant that she knew he was born from a multicultural relationship. "Only my father was fire nation, my mother's... well, Toph Beifong, so obviously..."

"Which explains why you have a strong heart too, Hattori Beifong. And so will our child." The Fire Mother said with a look of happiness, taking Hattori's hand to feel her stomach where it'd grow.

The Chief was happy enough with that. He then took the brooch and pinned on the chest pocket of his suit. "Looks nice..." he said.

"Hey One-Eye, what's taking so long?!" One Arm Kya asked her partner who quickly tried to deny anything and told her to hush as the fire nun giggled at this.

Just as Ty Lee was about to walk away, Hattori stopped her. "Hey, just one thing before I go…"

She turned to look at him.

"If the, ah, child is a girl… Would you name her 'Miho'? Please."

"Miho?"

Nodding at Ty Lee repeating the name, Hattori just felt a little sad.

"After my niece, who... um... isn't around anymore."

The look in Hattori's eyes and his voice was sincere and she had the impression there were things she didn't know about his universe.

Regardless, she nodded with a fair smile, seeing something else in the man that sparked in her mind. "Of course, Hattori."

The rest of the crew was gathering themselves up, now with everyone feeling better, or at least as much as they could, Yasuko making sure to one last talk with Ty Lee.

The Fire Mother had a lot of work to do to rebuild themselves and the Sanctuary, on top of the rituals that were meant to be organized to honor Ty Lee's transition to Fire Mother and a service for Azula.

"As much as we have to do," She said, "We are powerful. We will be of use to you in the final fight against the evil spirit."

"And you will too have the help of me, my fellow Air Monks and all our allies." Master Tenzin said as he approached her and gave a bow.

"Thank you both," Yasuko said. Who else would be best at fighting Sha-Garou other than a group of firebenders that devoted their lives to learning about spirits? Plus, they'd have the help of Master Tenzin and the Air Monks, along with others from this universe.

"Thuy, young child…" Ty Lee asked said girl who looked at her as she was able to join her friends.

"I know you had no knowledge of your bloodline's past, but maybe if all goes well in your quest, might I suggest trying to look into your ancestor's home in your universe? Perhaps you can learn not just of Avatar Knight Hiromi's past, but maybe more about yourself."

The mohawked girl knew what the Fire Mother was asking her, the idea did peak her attention as she felt Mako's hand on her shoulder, giving the older woman a smile.

"Perhaps I will, Fire Mother."

She turned towards the rest of the crew, taking Mako's hand along with Yasuko's. They congregated together and they seemed ready to go.

"Let's hope the next one isn't too crazy," Lin said.

Kya chuckled. "Is there any way we can go back to the Panda Lin universe?"

Lin huffed. "I don't want to be a panda..." she muttered.

Yasuko got everyone to link together, and powered up the crystal. In a few moments, the Sanctuary around them vanished behind the purple light and they braced for whatever came next.

Fire Mother Ty Lee smiled, knowing that while the final battle will settle the fate of the universes, that these brave travelers would make sure victory was theirs, as well as knowing the child she'd bear would be a powerful and kind one.

Just like their parents.

"Fire Sister- I mean," The voice of another fire nun called out, with the older woman turning to the young girl who realized she screwed up. "Apologizes, Fire Mother Ty Lee."

Ty Lee gave the girl a kind smile. "Need not worry my child, I'm still getting used to the title myself."

It was then both her and Tenzin realized the girl had the old book on Shadow Spirits in hand, opening it, the Master Air Monk wondering himself.

"What is it you found?"

"I myself was curious as to what details this book held about shadow spirits…" The fire nun explained before pointing out some text and an image she had to reveal.

"... I think I found something that we could have informed our travelers with before they left."

Both Ty Lee and Tenzin looked at what the book held, seeing the image was of two shapes looking to merge with each other, one was done in black ink while the other looked to be painted in white. Then the both noticed one had red dots where it was and the other had blue colored ones.

"I remember seeing something similar from what Khu-Shui showed us and your mother…" Tenzin said as he and the Fire Mother took notice of the text.

Thankfully, Ty Lee herself was taught in the language of the old Sun Warriors by her mother and what it said got both leader's attention as knew the Fire Mother what must be done.

"Before the final battle begins, we must inform them of what we found out."

Chapter Text

The crew blinked a few times, the light around them coming back to normal as the world came into view. They shook their limbs a little, the pins and needles from the journeys were unpleasant at best.

Bolin frowned, looking around them.

"Uh, guys?"

The roads were smooth, grey tarmac and they were relieved that this wasn't another old style universe...

... and then the Satomobile's came into view.

They were brightly colored vehicles, quieter than they remembered, closed off and sleeker as they sped this way and that.

"Are those Satomobile's?" Hattori asked, blinking his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing things.

"Those definitely look different, but they look like them." Asami said.

"And all that." Mako pointed up to the buildings. They were tall skyscrapers almost entirely lined with glass panes. Large, strident billboards caught their eye.

"Is that... Is that fuckin' Varrick?" Lin said, squinting at one of the adverts. It showed a very familiar man with that same ridiculous moustache, dressed in a brightly colored suit holding up a bottle of hair gel with the brand name 'Varrick's Beauty Line'.

Everything was fast-paced, loud and obnoxious.

"It's so..." Kya started, unsure how to say it.

"Futuristic." Yasuko finished for her, thinking to herself. "Not even my future looks like this."

"Well I guess it's my fault for complaining about the last universe being old looking," Lin scoffed. "Now look what we got."

The crew took a moment to get their bearings. Just like in the, as Thuy nicknamed it, Republic's Gate universe, although this Republic City looked just as different. They could probably find their way around but the only question was:

"Where to?" Korra asked. She turned to Yasuko, but the other version of the engineer had no clue.

"Wait, is that-?" Thuy said. They followed her gaze to a sheltered bus stop.

A bright blue and white, massive vehicle pulled up next to the curb and a group of people hurried on, some carrying backpacks or suitcases. Among them, they spotted someone that looked very familiar.

Something that Khu-Shui had to come through Yasuko to get a better look.

"Could that be?" she asked.

"Only one way to find out!" Korra shouted back as she started running to the bus, waving her hand to get the driver's attention before he drove off.

Thankfully, he waited as the crew started to board.

"Pass?" He stopped them before they could get any further past the steps.

"Pass? No we're not passing. We're coming in." Bolin said, gesturing to themselves trying to head further into the bus.

The driver rolled his eyes. "If you ain't got a bus pass, you can buy a ticket."

Korra frowned, but dug into her pockets. She pulled out a few pieces and handed them to the driver.

"Do I look stupid? What are these, a hundred years old?" He scowled and shoved the money back in Korra's hand. "Off."

"But-"

"Off. Now."

The crew had no choice. They walked off dejectedly.

"So our currency is no good?" Korra said. "This universe is stupid."

"We should follow it," Opal replied.

The bus had started driving away, but with traffic, they might be able to keep up with it if they ran.

"Oh no no no," Hattori started waving his hands. "No way I'm running."

Korra and Opal started off down the street, and the rest started to follow.

"Hey! What did I just say!?" The Chief called out to them, but no one was listening to him. "Fuck me, I'm too old for this." He gave in finally, dashing off after them.

After what seemed like hours, the crew finally stopped, having seen the bus stop in front of a large building where many people, almost all consisting of young people and some adults, entered it, including the figure that caught their attention.

One who turned her head to look at some others, showing she looked just like…

"That's me! We found me!" Korra said, happy they already found her doppelganger from this universe, her clothes consisting of a odd blue and white jacket, a dark blue buttoned up shirt and pants combo and brown slip-on shoes, her hair looking to be cut down to around three inches in length, shorter than Korra's own.

"Though what is up with those clothes? And the hair?" She asked, just noticing how different this version of her looked before entering the front doors. "It's so short!"

"That's all fine and good, but we may have ran into a bit of a roadblock." One-Arm Kya brought up, pointing with her single thumb at a nearby sign which the others looked at.

"Republic City Community College?" Thuy said, having read it.

"Wait, so this Korra is going to college? Does that mean we're in school too?" Bolin asked, pointing at his brother before rubbing his fingers together a bit embarrassed. "Because… Me and Mako… we never really…"

"Went to school, how hard is it to say that?" Mako finished, though even he admitted he felt awkward for never going to school due to both brothers being forced to live on the streets after their parents died.

"Still, me in college? I must be SO BORED." Korra noted, surprised to actually see a version of herself in a school. The only school she went to was for bending and being the Avatar thanks to the White Lotus.

"Actually, it's more fun than you think, just have to give it a chance, maybe you might find something you like." Asami said with a smile as she held Korra's hand.

"And if you and the boys are here, that must mean I'm here too."

"And me and Thuy!" Opal said, putting her arm around her gal pal. "Though this is different for me too as I was actually homeschooled."

"Still, we can't wait for classes to be over with because You-Know-Who may be in this universe and looking for that Korra." Kya pointed out as Yasuko shook her head.

"I don't know, her energy is… back to being that weird form, like it's far away, but still different… maybe perhaps more than before." She said before Lin herself gave a rather surprising laugh, like one her mother would give.

"Guys, I don't like it when she laughs like that." Bolin said, rather afraid at what was going through the female Chief's mind.

"Sorry about that, but I think we may have an easy way to get all of us into that school." She said, giving a glimpse at the other versions of Kya and Hattori.

"Something I think we're all a little familiar with."

"Police Chief Beifong, what are you doing here? Who are these people? And what's up with that old attire?" The Dean of the college asked, rather shocked to see who he thought was the real Chief of Police, if only he knew of multiverse theory.

"Something my mother likes me wearing, not the point." Lin deadpanned before smoothly transitioning with her plan, sitting across from the guy, having realized whose alternative universe version she was talking to, having seen his nameplate.

"Now, listen here Mr. Raiko, we've gotten some… possible information that another serial killer is on the loose and is headed towards this school."

Raiko's eyes widened behind his glasses, dabbing a handkerchief against his head as a bead of sweat dripped down it. "Oh no, you mean The Equalist Ripper murders have started again?"

"What?!" Hattori asked out loud, both realizing the possible implications. "Wait, I'm st-" He tried saying, only for One-Arm Kya to cover his mouth.

"Sorry, he's, ah… kinda still peeved he shares the same first name as the Ripper."

Once again, it was her trying to get her friend to shut up and cover things up with a lie, hoping the foolish principal would buy it.

"OH, sorry to hear that. Thank the spirits I was no longer President before those murders happened, here I am as a dean of this college." Raiko said, at least thankful that was one thing the woman who beat him in the elections had to deal with.

"And no, it's not him." Lin noted as she continued.

"We believe this killer, a different shadowbender, is targeting one of your students, you may know her as the Avatar?"

"Korra Nanouk?" Raiko asked in a shocked manner to which Lin herself was caught off guard by this Korra having a last name, giving a quick glance to the one she knew hurriedly nodding along with it.

"Ye-yes, her. Now, we don't wanna raise any alarms, so what I'm proposing is me and some of my fellow officers-"

"Including the two sisters who look like Ms. Asami Sato and Nurse Kya Kisu-Ahnah?" The principal pointed out at the two versions of Kya, Asami and Yasuko as Lin sighed, looking at them.

"YES, be undercover as teachers and students here, to try scoping out and hopefully find this killer before she strikes."

"Okay, that's… erm, a serious plan of yours. Mind if you indulge me on who this killer looks like?" Raiko asked, rather afraid that not even two years as a college professor and already there's a killer on the loose on campus that might make him look bad.

"Trust me, you'll know who she is when you see her." Yasuko pointed out, going along with Lin's plan.

"So, can we trust you to keep this little operation on the down low, maybe turn the other cheek if needed?" The Chief asked, her steely light green eyes focused on Raiko's frightened beady eyes, moving his head up and down in his frightened form of way.

"Y-YES- erm…" He tried coughing, putting on a braver voice. "Yes, yes I will allow this to go on."

"Thanks a bunch, now…" Lin began pointing out the younger members of the crew.

"These junior officers will be undercover as students and at least one of them needs to be in EVERYONE of Korra's classes, maybe some of her friend's too, just to play safe. Same applies to me and these three…" She explained, pointing out the two Kya's and Hattori.

"We'll be the professors in the classes Korra goes to-

"That might be a problem." Raiko had to say, raising a finger up as Lin gave him a glare.

"How so?"

"Ah, well, well our Agriculture professor just so happened to have gotten some food poisoning as with both of the female coaches, so some substitutes are needed, but you have more than enough senior officers." The glasses-wearing man pointed out as Lin shrugged.

"Alright then, me and… Katara will be the coaches…" She began, looking at One-Arm Kya who was surprised that she'd be using her mother's name while the Chief looked at her healer partner and her brother from another universe.

"My partner Yue will be the Agriculture professor-"

"I thought Nurse Kya was your partner?" Raiko interrupted, now just getting on the Chief's nerves.

"Yue's my POLICE partner, not LIFE partner like Kya, fucking focus man! And Hattori... he'll be the janitor." Lin thought of, with Kya rather liking being able to use the name of her uncle's first love and the moon spirit while Hattori was offended at what he was given.

"EXCUSE ME?! Why the fuck am I the janitor?!"

"Because you're blind in one eye and have tons of scars, you can easily look like every creepy janitor in a mover." Lin pointed out.

While Hattori was about to react with such a comparison, even if he hated to admit it was true, Raiko pointed up his finger, having something in mind.

"Actually, if he knows his stuff…" Raiko began, looking at Hattori. "Our biology professor does need an assistant aide for a side class teaching sex-ed for high school students coming around, if you wouldn't mind." He asked to which Hattori sighed.

"Eh, I guess it wouldn't hurt helping 'em out with some little bastards, teaching them all about that…" Hattori said before stopping and realizing something.

"Question, what's 'Sex-Ed'?"

Raiko blinked his eyes twice at the rather snarky man. "Sexual education, didn't you learn that while you were in school?"

Hattori's entire face blushed as he swore Lin, One-Arm Kya, Bolin, Thuy and Korra were snickering at him, even Mako. Stewing his anger as he shut his eyelids tightly, he stepped over to Mako and slapping him upside the head as the firebender whined in pain.

"OWW!"

"I was homeschooled, thank you very much." The metalbender growled the lie in annoyance before taking a deep breath, opening his eyes. "BUT, I think that I got enough experience to help your professor teach these kids a thing or two about… sexual education."

"Ah, okay, perfect. If you all wait a bit, I can get you Korra and her little friend's schedules, show you all around the property while class is in session, hopefully let you guys get started as soon as class tomorrow begins. I'll be back" Raiko smiled, happy to be of some actual help to who he thought was the Lin he knew and her officers as he left the crew alone in the office before Lin could ask if he could do it sooner.

"Spirits, I can't believe that actually worked." Asami said, looking at Lin. "Did you think it was going to work Lin?"

"Honestly, I thought 50/50 odds that it'd work." The Chief said in a matter of fact tone.

"But hey, mother didn't raise no idiot, too bad I couldn't get him to do it sooner."

"Do you really think we can be undercover long enough for at least two days to protect myself from evil me?" Korra asked, looking at the others.

"I mean, you older guys-"

"Watch how you talk…" One-Arm Kya threatened herself as the Avatar took notice, feeling the glare.

"You LOVELY and YOUNG looking adults is one thing…" Korra tried to save face with a cutesy tone. "BUTTTT… what about us?" She said, pointing out herself, Asami, Sami, Mako, Bolin, Opal and Thuy. "Aren't we a little too old to be in college?"

"To be fair, I may be too young for college." Yasuko pointed out as Bolin followed with his own observation.

"And we don't even have the proper fashion!"

Something which Lin didn't factor into, facepalming herself.

"Shit, he's right. We'd be too obvious…" She droned out before noticing outside the school's window, looking through it.

Across the school was what looked like some clothing store and next to it was another shop claiming they'd buy old antiques, gold, silver and old coins.

That got the gears in her head turning as Khu-Shui took control of Yasuko, making her look outside and too got where the metalbender was getting at, looking at Korra.

"Hey Korra, you still have those pieces on you?" she asked, to which Korra nodded, Kya getting it as well.

"Okay, everyone else, check to see how much you got on you, think we may have a way to get around our currency issue."

Dark Korra shut her eyes as her head throbbed. Even the purple light from the crystal was enough to make her thoughts feel like they were exploding.

Her body ached from Azula's attack, but she had to pull through. Unlike the rest of the crew, she didn't have two healers with her at her command.

She slowly opened her eyes, squinting at the world around her. This one sure was just as different as the last.

"Great," she muttered. She walked out from the dark corner in the shadow of the building, looking out at the streets ahead of her. "Some future universe, more far off than mine."

People threw a few glances at her as they walked past. Judging by the way they were dressing and acting, she sure was the odd one out. She ignored them. It's not like it was the first time that was the case.

Republic City still was roughly similar, but so much more confusing. There were too many traffic lights, too many street signs and too many loud, obnoxious lights and billboards.

She didn't even know what half the things they advertised were, the heck was a Varri-Phone?!

She had a vague idea of which way to head, but the energy of the Avatar that she was seeking was difficult to pinpoint in all this noise as was Yasuko's own.

She was no stranger to electrical devices every now and then, but this world was brimming with electricity everywhere. When she searched for Korra's energy, the interference sounded like static in her mind.

"Focus..." Sha-Garou said.

"That's what I'm doing."

"Focus harder."

She rolled her eyes at the spirit.

"I know you're doing that." he said.

"Good. Now shut up."

"I would if you were doing your job."

"I would do my job if you would shut up."

In the midst of the argument she lost track of the Avatar. She must have taken a wrong turn somewhere and headed down the sidewalk between two skyscrapers. The path narrowed into an alley, and the tall buildings shadowed the light from the billboards here.

"Great. Now where to?" she muttered to herself before frowning.

"Hush a minute," she said.

"Oh, not this again."

"For real, shut up. Listen."

The spirit stopped talking for a moment to hear what she was talking about. They could faintly hear two people's voices.

"I'm gonna go see," Dark Korra whispered.

"Don't you dare. You have a task to do, remember?!"

"And I will, it's not like my other self is going anywhere..."

The spirit relented, letting the Dark Avatar round the corner of the alley to see what the commotion was about.

"Last time I'm gonna say this, bitch. Hand me your purse."

"Please, don't do this!" Dark Korra could make out the woman in the dimly lit alley. She was facing in her direction while the man she was talking to had her back to the shadowbender. "I need to make rent this month. I can't give you anything!"

"You're full of shit."

Dark Korra squinted, trying to figure out what the man was holding. His hand was being obscured by his torso.

"Please..." the woman whimpered. "Don't."

The man held his arm up towards her and she started shaking. Slowly, she held her purse out to him and he snatched it, before turning on his heel and running.

Unbeknownst to him, Dark Korra was waiting for him in the shadows, and before he could pass her she leaped out, wrapping a shadow hand around his neck and stopping him in his tracks.

He struggled against it, and she heard the metallic clank at her feet, realizing he dropped his knife.

"What sort of freakin' coward intimidates people with this shit blade?" Dark Korra drove her foot down onto the knife. The feeble metal snapped in two under her force.

"Ghh..gak..."

"Yeah-yeah. I hear you." She grabbed the purse, yanking it out of his hand.

"Kill him..." Sha-Garou said.

Dark Korra looked at the robber. He wasn't a man after all. He looked too young, and the needle marks around the veins on his arms she rolled up indicated that he had some habits he shouldn't be proud of.

Even knowing what she had done to criminals in her universe, it just didn't seem right in this occasion.

"N-no," she said. "He's just a kid."

"Kill him. Make him answer for his crimes."

"He needs help. Not death."

"KILL HIM." Sha-Garou commanded, but Dark Korra insisted she was right, and slowly unraveled the shadow away from the young man's neck.

He gasped for breath, holding his bruised throat. He looked up at Dark Korra, eyes full of fear as she looked deep into them with her own red eyes.

"Clean your life up, or I swear to Yue, I'll find you and rip you apart…" She began before the young man began scurrying away from the alley as fast as he humanly could.

She walked the purse back up to the woman, who hid behind a broken lamp post, having watched the whole thing go down. She heard the shadowbender talking to herself and she was convinced she was mad.

Dark Korra held the purse out to her.

"Th-Thank you." The woman said, hesitantly taking the bag from her.

"Don't take shortcuts through alleys," Dark Korra said. "Stick to the main roads."

The woman nodded, before hurrying away back into the city as Dark Korra watched, hearing the dumbfounded tone from Sha-Garou ringing out.

"What. The fuck. Was THAT?"

"What?"

"You disobeyed me. Again."

"I'm not killing a drugged up teenager."

"You can't be serious!"

"I couldn't, he didn't need to die, he needed help!"

"You've killed countless others before for lesser offenses!"

"Yeah, because they were trying to stop me from protecting my universe, all the order and stability I worked so hard to make happen! Or at the very least, fought back."

"And the other Avatar's?"

"Means to an end, I needed their power, only I could use it to make sure what happened back in Zaofu never happens again! I have no regrets killing them!" Dark Korra yelled back, only for Sha-Garou to have a response of his own.

"OH, even when you drained a toddler of her Avatar power and lifeforce?"

The middle aged woman stopped in place, giving gulp. She stared into the darkness of the alley, remembering the moment vividly.

"You were fine killing her parents, versions of your parents, in front of her while she wailed... and screamed... Do you think she understood why her father fell on the floor and didn't get back up when she cried?"

The shadowbender clenched her fists, shutting her eyes, trying to get the image of her younger self crying out for her parents as she struggled in the shadowbender's hands.

"Do you think she knew what the red thing coming out of his chest was? And why it was pooling around him? Or why her mommy wouldn't wake up after you choked the life out of her?!"

A tear rolled down Dark Korra's cheek. "... shut up." Her throat tightened as she thought about what she'd done.

"See?" She could feel the spirit grin. "You're capable of doing all that. That was ALL YOU. You wanted to do it…"

At that moment, she noticed a broken mirror leaning on the wall, seeing herself in it's reflection, now seeing what she chose to become.

"That's it Korra, take a good look! However cleverly you sneak up on the mirror, your reflection always looks you straight in the eye…" She damned the spirit as his words spoke true.

"Remember your anger for those who took it all, and why you're here - you're doing this to make sure your universe and others are protected. And it's never a clean job, YOU ACCEPTED that when you begged me to make you a shadowbender."

The Dark Avatar nodded, but her thoughts were drifting away from what the spirit was saying to all those she took power from, those who had to witness what she did. It wasn't like he didn't notice.

"Focus on what Guan and the Earth Empire did to you. What he did to Asami, to Yasuko. Soon, you'll set things right and you'll be the most powerful Avatar in all the universes."

She pushed all her feelings of remorse to the side. Sha-Garou was right. A little longer and everything will be righted.

For a moment, she had the sense that she had no choice but to believe the spirit. It was too late now for second thoughts. What was done was already done.

"I'll try looking for the Avatar again," she said, trying to sense Korra's energy in all this mess.

Sha-Garou smiled in her mind.

"Good little Avatar, GOOD..."

"So, guess we haven't really had the…" Kya began talking as she started disrobing out of her clothes to try out those that had caught her attention in the clothing shop.

"... time to talk to each other…"

Outside of the changing room where the healer was in happened to be her one armed counterpart, having already found what she was looking for as she sat on a chair as she listened to the healer.

One-Arm Kya chose to wear a blue and white sports jacket that she knew had to be altered around the right sleeve to suit her, along with a matching pair of track pants, sneakers and socks, One-Arm Kya was still going to keep her collar, the simple dark blue cap she found matched it.

"With all the crazy shit that's been happening with different universes, versions of us and a corrupted Korra, can't say the idea ever came to mind." The Bloodbender noted, this whole experience of her and her partner joining up in this surreal journey was certainly not what they expected.

After getting the schedules of this universe's Korra and her friends, what classes they were to go to at certain times and all that, the crew first made their way over to that antique store where they offered to sell what old pieces and coins they had on them.

To their amazement, not only did the owner of the shop offer far more than they were expecting, on the count of what they had was considered highly rare in this day and age, but the bills of Yuan they had was also accepted as currency, even if the image of Avatar Aang on them shouldn't have fit with the more modern aesthetic of the universe.

They all chalked it up as Aang having the same taste in fashion in both universes.

With the thousands of Yuan they left the antique store with, all of the crew then went into the clothing store next door to try finding some articles of clothing that'd let them blend in this new environment, within a reasonable budget of course.

"True…" Kya herself agreed with her other self, trying to put on one of these newer 'Snap-On Bra's', something she had to get used to as she never wore a bra before, having always wrapped up her breasts.

"So, what it's like in your universe, being a cop?"

"Well, it can be hard work, as I'm sure your… lover could attest to." One-Arm Kya answered, it clear from how she worded her term for Lin that she still had some stuff to get used to.

"Tell me about it, you have NO IDEA how hard it was to even get Lin to lighten up all these years and admit her feelings for me, especially with Hattori-" She stopped her words as she hooked in the back of her bra, realizing what she was about to say.

"Being the Equalist Ripper? Yeah, could say the same about your Beifong."

Kya could sense where her other self was coming from. Still, she felt like she had to know the truth about the 'Lin Hanzo' she briefly heard about, how things came to be due to different events happening.

"What was she like in your universe, Lin… Hanzo?"

"You want me to be honest, or try sugarcoating the more bitchy comments of mine?"

"Do as you please."

"Well, since you asked, she's certainly different from your Lin. And didn't act like she had a stick up her ass half the time…" One-Arm Kya remembered, one moment coming to mind.

"In fact, I remember when we first bumped into each other during the murders, she…" She tried to think of the proper term to describe the Lin she knew, not the one she has been fighting alongside with.

"... she was quite special."

Six months before...

"Have you been drinking from my glass, mom?"

"No."

"Yes you have!"

"No I haven't." A smile was spreading on the blind woman's lips as her half-blind son pointed at the next to her.

"No, this is your glass, here."

"Where?"

"Are you fucking serious?!"

"Language, young man."

"OH, don't you dare..."

The version of Kya from this universe chuckled as the two argued, loving to see Hattori and Toph squabble, taking a sip of her lemonade with her one hand and looking out across the floor.

The bar bustled with activity and there were all sorts of groups gathered around the tables. It was moments like this when the diversity of Republic City became obvious, and she understood why Hattori was so keen on keeping it safe. It was peaceful in times like this.

As she glanced around, one couple looked to get her attention, a younger couple consisting of a woman and someone that Kya could tell was certainly, as the term would be more commonly called, trans. She had no idea if the person was originally a guy or girl first, but it mattered not to her.

The couple looked to be happy and laughing with each other as they held each other's hands, that's certainly put a smile on Kya's face before feeling it slightly drop.

It had been seven years and three months since Reiko passed away and Kya did feel the loss everyday, knowing her daughter did as well, some nights both her and Korra comforting each other. Sometimes over some tubs of cold cream and silly radio programs.

Much as she was thankful her daughter was there for her, the one-armed woman missed her love regardless and how special she made her felt.

But before she could think more of Reiko, Kya felt someone bump into her, nearly tripping as she walked past her seat.

"Oops, sorry about that," she mumbled.

Kya turned to look at her. She was a woman around her age, maybe younger by a few years. Half of her face was covered in bandages, at least around her right cheek and eye, able to just about make out some scars under them that wasn't cut off by those short greying black bangs.

Hattori and Toph were too focused on the drinks to pay attention.

"That's fine, thank you." she respectfully said back, expecting the female to move on.

But she didn't, instead stopping as that one pale green eye of hers saw something in the lovely female officer.

"Ah, I see..." the woman said, noticing something about Kya, putting on a kind grin.

"Must say, haven't seen a beautiful moon rose from the Water Tribe like you in a long while."

"While I do appreciate the compliment..." Kya smiled politely, about to continue when she realized how...

... CUTE this bandage wearing woman looked in her red and black jacket, it open to show she at least kept in tiptop shape judging by that white top hugging her chest. And the way that green eye shined under the right light, it was so hypnotic.

Enough to make the one armed woman stumble her words.

"Ahh... Ah-bah... I had something... going in my head."

The one-eyed woman chuckled, standing there with her hands behind her back, like a nervous schoolgirl.

"Oh good, cause it's been awhile since I've talked to pretty women as well, bit rusty."

"And the lack of a arm?" Kya quizzically questioned, realizing no mention of her missing limb had been brought up, especially as that... tended to be a deciding factor in relationships that only a couple were never bothered by.

But then, the woman, whom she didn't realize was the Equalist Ripper, just laughed it off.

"Cutie, you should see under the bandages," Lin Hanzo playfully noted, pointing a finger at them. "Trust me, I'm not bothered in the slightest."

Hearing the wounded woman call her 'cutie' made Kya's face wash over in red, close to asking her new friend's name when Lin herself noticed who she was sitting opposite of, but not seeing her face.

"Let me guess, hanging with friends?" she asked.

"Hanging out with wha'?" Hattori asked, confusion in his voice, having just heard that last part, glancing up and seeing the one-eyed woman as Toph turned her head, having heard the voice too.

"Hey, I remember that voice!"

This caused the color from Lin Hanzo's face to drop, realizing who he was just talking to.

"Ahh… shit, just remember I had to turn off my thing, bye!" She said quickly, before dashing through the crowds towards the exit.

Just as he was about to ignore this, Hattori did a double take, realizing...

"Motherfu..." he said, before jumping out of his seat and running after the woman, trying to shove through people as fast as he could.

He slammed the doors open and stared out into the street. The woman was nowhere to be seen. The sun was setting and the city became littered with shadows.

"SHIT!" He exclaimed again.

Kya and Toph came running out after him.

"What?" His mother asked. "What was it?"

Kya lay her hand on Hattori's shoulder. "Are you alright?"

But his rage was seething. "That was her," she said. "That was fucking her, the killer."

The two of them, especially Kya, didn't need an explanation to know who the Chief was talking about. She had bumped into them right here at the bar, and now seemingly disappeared into thin air...

... and Kya realized that she was just flirting with the murder suspect.

"If you don't mind me asking, was that how your Hattori was?" One Arm Kya asked, remembering that first time meeting Lin Hanzo. "Sans the flirting."

Kya, who had come out in what looked like a sleeveless dark blue turtleneck sweater, a long white skirt and sandals.

"Oh no, he still hit on me. But once I told him I preferred women, he politely stopped and apologized." She explained before moving around in place. "Think this suits me?"

"As some free loving spirited version of me, works just fine. I'd go for it." The Bloodbender answered, admitting that she actually pulled the look off, though that may be because of the extra arm she didn't have.

"Did the same happen to Hattori, him trying to save his family, but he… you know..."

The Bloodbender didn't want to even think of the man she knew accidentally stabbing people he loved with a sword.

"Yes, that still happened..."

One Arm Kya suddenly felt a sinking feeling in her gut upon hearing her other self's answer, looking at the similar look on her face.

"Lin told me what happened with the her you knew of," Kya explained, crossing her arms. "When I first met Hattori in that bar, I noticed he had no energy or aura for me to feel. For the longest time, I always thought it was because he died and came back from the dead, but now…"

She shook her head.

"... I think it was the guilt of what he accidently did to his family that was the reason."

That got the bloodbender nodding, her single hand to her chin.

"Funny, my aura reading skills are a bit rustier, especially compared to yours, but I thought the same thing about Lin back at the bar that night, despite her being lively... Now I'm thinking the same may be true."

"How is she now?" Kya asked in a curious tone, able to figure out her one-armed self certainly was attracted to the Lin she was talking about. "I know she survived as well."

One-Arm Kya nodded, remembering everything after what happened with the Sha-Garou she knew.

"Once Hattori and my kid managed to get the charges dropped, lied to the public, Lin relocated to Zaofu, to be with Suyin's family, the one's I know," she clarified. "She's... she helps run the archives in Zaofu, the library really, preferring a more private life. Away from the city where bad memories are."

A brief thought slipped into the bloodbender's mind.

"Kinda get where she's coming from... seen and met up with her few times since then... still is healing from the past, but she's happier now... still has that cute smile."

But before Kya herself could ask about that last part, her variant had a question for her.

"Now, your Lin, I have to know. What is it you see in her? It can't be… well, how blunt she is."

"No, it's not that." Kya answered before shrugging a slight bit with a smile.

"Okay, maybe the 'Stone cold bitch' persona can be kind of attractive at times, but that's not why I love her."

She then remembered all those years ago since they first met.

"Ever since we were kids, I never felt any attraction towards boys, only girls… and Lin was my first real and longest crush."

The waterbender sighed as she turned around to enter the changing room to get the new clothes off her body and put back on her regular clothes.

"Her childhood, from what I can gather, is kinda different from the Hattori you know. She didn't have it easy with Suyin and ESPECIALLY Toph growing up, only in recent years have the three of them been getting along. But when I was around her, she would just break out of that shell she formed up, be happy for a change. Those eyes of hers, the way they shined…"

Then she remembered when she thought she lost her.

"Then she and Tenzin began going out."

"WHAT?! Really? Tenzin and Lin? WOAH, that's a big surprise." One Arm Kya had to laugh at the idea of her younger brother actually being with Lin, let alone the one who later turned out to become the Equalist Ripper.

"Oh man, your little brother must have had one brass set. In my universe, took awhile, but he began seeing Pema immediately, love at first sight and all that crap."

That got Kya to give a laugh along.

"It's funny, I remember being so jealous that Tenzin, well, stole Lin from me." Kya admitted, remembering those feelings she felt seeing the two together, which in hindsight, explained why she always picked on him more in their teen years before getting back to reality.

"And mind you, he was not a bad boyfriend. In fact, he got the same results with her that I did, if I had more success, and she actually got him to not be all 'I must live up to my father's legacy because I'm the kid of his who could airbend' a lot of the time."

"Nice to know that aspect of him isn't exclusive to my universe." One Arm Kya snarked.

"So yeah, my brother was dating the girl I crushed on hard, awkward as it'll ever be, but they were happy and I couldn't take that away…" Then Kya remembered that night.

"... Then twenty years ago, the topic of children came up."

That mention of the topic got the cop's attention as she watched Kya come out of the dressing room back in her normal Water Tribe clothes, seeing the sadness in her eyes.

"They had been together for a long while and my brother was considering something with Lin. But before then, the idea of them having children came up and Lin told him she couldn't see herself as a mother."

Many years before...

"Wh-what?"

A younger Tenzin had to ask in a simple way, feeling like all the airbending in the world couldn't stop him from feeling like he was free falling from the sky due to the sudden weight put on him once he heard those words.

"I… I can't see myself as a mother, I… don't… think I'd want to raise a child." An younger Lin reiterated to the Airbending master's surprise as they stood on a balcony on Air Temple Island under the moonlight.

"But… how can you say that? I've seen you around children, playing with them and helping 'em out, you'd make a great mother." Tenzin tried to reason, but Lin shook her head.

The idea of even having to carry one in her womb scared her as she turned her back to him.

"But those aren't MY children, they're either some Air Acolytes or random kids on the street amazed to see the daughter of Toph Beifong!"

That last part got the airbender's attention, slowly approaching her girlfriend from behind, ready to put his hands on her shoulders.

"Is… Is this because of things between you and-"

"I TOLD YOU, I DON'T WANT CHILDREN!" The metalbender cried out, pulling away from her boyfriend, turning to look at him as her steely light green eyes watered, not wanting to truly answer the question he asked.

She didn't want to be her mother and screw up like her.

She then took note of how crestfallen Tenzin was hearing this, the Beifong woman seeing the devastated look in his eyes.

"I… I have to go home… have to go into work early… I'll… I'll see you tomorrow."

"Ahh... Okay... I love you."

"I... I love you... too."

With that, Lin left Tenzin alone on that balcony.

She was so distracted, she didn't even put to use her seismic sensing in her current state, or else she would have known that a brown haired Kya, who had been back in town, had been eavesdropping on the two, sensing the couple's energy slowly fading.

The waterbender turned from her spot to see Tenzin take out a ring out of a pocket in his robe in silence.

Kya knew at that moment what that ring meant.

"From there on, the energy in their love just… slowly drained away more and more." Kya explained, shaking her head as she wiped a tear with her wrist.

"Soon enough, Tenzin broke up with Lin to be with Pema, who knew what he was feeling and admitted her feelings for him."

Then she remembered the massive freakout Lin had and what she did on the island, trying to have Pema arrested on some false charge.

"And let's just say Lin didn't take things so lightly."

"Think I may have some kind of inkling." One Arm Kya noted, not in her usual snark filled tone, but one full of pity.

She was realizing that in any universe, Lin suffered heartbreak and responded to it in different, yet somehow similar self-destructive manners. Though she believed the one she knew was the more depressing of the two, with the accidental murder of Lin Hanzo's family by her own hands leading her down the path of becoming a shadowbender.

Hearing the remorse, Kya nodded, giving a sad smile.

"I'm sure." She then remembered what happened afterwards.

"At that time, I still had my crush on Lin and knowing things would get worse if something wasn't done, I offered to take her on a trip, just us two going around the Four Nations." She explained, thinking to herself.

"It was like when I went off on my own when I was 19, but this time, I took Lin with me… well, more like dragging her along with me."

The grey haired woman had to snort and giggle at the memory of trying to pull on Lin's arm to get her out of the police station, having already packed a bag for her and the metalbender insisting she had to get back to work.

"But I convinced her and soon enough, we were walking among Ba Sing Se, checking out our mother's home and the Northern Air Temples. Lin was still being stuffy as usual, but some of that old her was cracking through the shell that she formed up because of the break up, so it looked like it was working." Kya explained before that night came up.

"Then on our last night over on Ember Island..."

The healer remembered the night by the campfire, the night things between the two went in the direction neither were really expecting.

"... Me and Lin, sitting by a campfire, we were talking and the topic of Tenzin, of course, came up..."

"... Am I to blame?" Lin asked Kya, her eyes focused on the campfire as it crackled, the embers slowly rising up into the sky. "Or was it all Tenzin's fault?"

The waterbender nodded her head, rolling over near her friend.

"Do you want my honest opinion?"

"Oh spirits, now I'm dreading it."

"I think both of you are to blame."

"What?!" Lin asked confused at the answer Kya gave, blinking madly. "He's the one who broke up with me to be with that floozy Pema!"

"Hey, you asked for my opinion. I gave you it." The healer said, sitting up next to Lin, unsure if she should admit it.

"Look… I… I was there when you and Tenzin talked about… having kids."

She knew her friends' light green eyes looked in confused bewilderment, but felt the need to continue.

"I know that I, of all people, shouldn't be the one talking about heterosexual relationships, but from what I saw, both of you were to blame. Obviously you have issues with being a parent stemming from how your mother raised you and Su."

Lin shook her head, not believing the response, though deep down, she was denying it. "Seriously?! No fucking way, that's not-"

"Oh, come on, it's plastered all over your face!" Kya called out, pointing at the two scars on her friend's face before realizing she made a bad move, choosing to grimace at what she said, turning away as Lin watched her in silence.

"Sorry…"

Yet Kya continued anyway, knowing she had to get it out.

"But… I do believe Tenzin is to blame too. Obviously, you two were together for a long time, but the idea of having kids before you're even married, that's kind of a rookie move, both in regular and same sex relationships. He expected a lot out of you, possibly bringing in a new generation of airbenders, and you clearly weren't ready for that sort of commitment." she explained, her hands moving along with each word.

"Heck, I just wonder how you would have took him propos-"

As soon as she got mid-word, Kya covered her mouth with her hands to stop herself from finishing that certain word, but it was too late.

"He… Tenzin… was going to... propose to me?" Lin's throat cracked out, her eyes widened at this development.

She had no idea Tenzin was even thinking of marriage, that talk about kids was just something that happened to pop up… or at least she had thought so.

Realizing there was no going back, Kya sighed.

"Yes… I saw the ring, he was all set to do it underneath the stars… then what happened between you two happened and…" She shook her head, turning to her friend.

"Lin, I'm so sorry, I should have told you, maybe if I didn't have my stupid crush on you at the time-"

"You had a crush on me?"

Now the Waterbender was kicking herself like crazy for not keeping her mouth shut, yet she silently nodded before looking into her friend's eyes.

"I still do, you're a wonderful woman Lin. You've always been and I brought you on this trip not just because I didn't want you doing something stupid… but because I wanted to see the girl I liked all those years ago again, just being happy."

Kya shook her head, looking back into the flames burning the woodpile they made as she laid on her stomach.

"But I think that may be-"

Before she could finish her words, the healer suddenly felt herself be rolled over on the towel she was on, just able to look up at Lin's face before the metalbender collided her lips with hers, holding Kya in place with the embrace of lips

Once contact was broken, Kya looked up at her friend in shock.

"Lin? What was-"

"Kya, I'm only asking this because I'm not sure if this is some deep rooted sexual conflict or I'm trying to forget the stupid ass mistake both me and your brother made that we can't take back, but… please… tonight…"

The Beifong woman looked at her, her eyes unsure of what she was feeling, if this was even right. But Kya could just tell from her energy alone that she needed to know, to just let it all out.

"... I need you, right now."

The waterbender herself wasn't sure if she was the right woman for this.

As much as she loved Lin, Kya herself didn't know at the time if what she was about to do was to help the younger woman through a rough time or if she was giving into her feelings.

But one word sealed the deal for seemingly only that night.

"Okay."

Once that was said, Kya leaned up and kissed Lin back, holding her by the chin as both threw in as much as they could into the kissing, their tongues slipping through each other's mouths, becoming entangled.

Then Lin broke off the kiss as she reached down to the end of her white top, pulling it over her own head and threw it to the side before putting her mouth near Kya's earlobe, nibbling on it softly.

Something which earned a light moan from the waterbender as she undid the string to her top and let it fall, leaving her bare breasts out before slipping her own hands under Lin's bra, seeking to slide it off.

That got the metalbender to groan loudly at the touch of the waterbender's hands against her nipples as Kya lowered Lin down, able to get the black bra off, seeing up close her friend's light toned and fit body, especially compared to her own caramel toned shapely and curved body as the fire lit up the scene.

"You have no idea how long I've wanted to do this, Lin…"

That got the Beifong woman to look into the waterbender's teal eyes with her own light green ones, rubbing her thumb near her beauty mark.

"Well, now's the timeeaaAAHH…" She tried to say before moaning at feeling the waterbender's healing hands glide almost softly down her stomach, slipping under her shorts and towards her womanly spot, knowing what was next.

"... FUCK, and here's me thinking I was nice in bed." One Arm Kya said in surprise at how things went from what Kya told, which the healer nodded.

"We spent that whole night exploring each other's bodies, right until the dawn of the sun, thank the spirits, even the bad ones, we were on a private beach." She said, thinking more.

"And while the experience wouldn't really lead to anything developing between us two for a long time, mainly because Lin going back to her work and me taking care of Mother after my father passed away not long after…"

The memory of Kya accidently revealing to her mother of what she had to do for Lin on that beach played in her mind like a mover.

While she was smart enough to not go into the graphic details, she remembered Katara, during one of the brief moments of happiness during her grief filled period, approving of her daughter's choice to help a friend in need, even considering the circumstances of how it happened.

"I always kept that memory of the girl I loved coming back for that one night, allowing me to finally show how much I loved her."

Kya then turned to her other self, seeing how into the story she was.

"Lin's true feelings didn't really spark up until just after Hattori was arrested and after a little squabble between us two… she finally admitted the truth to herself, Lin decided to not keep that her I knew locked up, and we have not looked back since." she proudly admitted with a smile.

"That's why I love her, because for all the little quips and anger moments… there's a beautiful woman who just wants someone to love her for who she is, not as the harsh Chief of Police of Republic City… but just as Lin Beifong."

After hearing all of that, One Arm Kya gave a bit of a huff, but it wasn't one intended to sound bad, rather, it was more humored and amused as she stood up, patting Kya's arm. "Reminds me of why I loved Reiko so much."

"She sounded lovely from what you said about her."

"She was special." The bloodbender said before sighing.

"Alright, let's catch up with the others, probably thought we both fell into some hidden portal in the dressing booths."

That got Kya to laugh along with her other self, both happy that the other was there to share this moment with each other.

"Won't have no crystal to get us out of there…"

Chapter Text

The rest of the crew were done with their disguises. They couldn't help thinking just how much more uncomfortable modern day clothes were.

Korra threw her cap on, still disgruntled at how tight these 'jeans' felt compared to her usual watertribe attire. Glancing over at Asami, her eyes widened, seeing her fiancé in a leather jacket and tighter pants of the same material.

"Wow," was all she could say.

Okay, maybe modern clothing wasn't that bad after all.

Asami chuckled at this, she had a feeling Korra would love it, slinking over and whispered something into Korra's ears.

"Funny, was thinking the same about you in those pants."

Okay, even with their mission going on, the couple still felt the need to have their little moments to themselves, even if they couldn't act on them.

"Alrighty, here's the schedules," Yasuko handed out the pieces of paper with their classes printed on them, clad in a big hooded sweater with a funny cat image, slacks and loafers, along with large glasses and her tied into a ponytail with something called a 'Scrunchy'.

"Don't stick together too much to avoid suspicion. Not all of us will be in the same classes as this universe's Korra at the same time since there's too many of us, so we're alternating between keeping an eye on her."

The crew nodded.

Korra skimmed through the classes, trying to figure some out.

Some were subjects she'd never heard about, but this universe's Avatar did look the same age as her, so surely they could handle it.

"How hard could this be?" she said with a smile.

"Oh spirits, this is hard!"

Korra, Asami and Yasuko stared at the crowds of people walking past them in the corridor. They had split up from the others, and now had gotten completely lost in the endless corridors of the college.

When the bell rang, they were filled with angry young adults from the ages of eighteen to twenty two and they could barely see where they were going anymore.

"Where are we trying to get to?" The Avatar asked.

"History," Yasuko called out, trying to push through the crowd.

Asami stopped for a moment, spotting a student stuffing something in his backpack. "Hi, excuse me, do you know wher-"

"Do I know you?" He questioned, zipping up his bag.

"We're just trying to get to-"

He looked her up and down, a smile spreading on his face as Asami realized what was going through his mind.

"Ayy, you look familiar. You new in the area, doll?" He walked closer, making Asami take a step back. He held his hand out in a handshake.

"How you doin'? I'm Khan..." He winked, and that was enough for Korra to shove herself between them.

"Hey, beat it!"

He held his hands up in defense, seeing her seething expression. "Alright! Alright! Just was being nice..."

He took his bag and blended into the crowd.

"Korra! He was gonna tell us where to go."

"We can figure it out ourselves." She went back to follow Yasuko down the corridor. Asami rolled her eyes and went after them.

"Aww, your Anaana is so protective..." Khu-Shui voice spoke through her host's ears, Yasuko having to agree in some fashion.

 After a few minutes, the corridors started to clear and they finally found their class. The teacher looked away from the board as they walked in.

"You're three minutes late."

They froze a few moments, taking in the fact that their professor was Tenzin, or at least this universe's version.

His red jumper, white shirt and tie made him look so different and yet it suited him. They also took notice he still had his blue arrow tattoos.

"Sorry, Sir," Asami said. "We got a bit lost."

He nodded his head, rubbing his beard. "Right, new students. Welcome."

He motioned for them to sit down and they scanned the seats in the room. This world's Korra was sitting next to two who the three knew were Mako and Bolin, resting her head on her hand and doodling absentmindedly on her notebook.

On her other side, was her girlfriend Asami, tapping her pen nervously as if she was impatient for the notetaking to start.

"Spirits, I do seem like a nerd," Asami whispered.

"Mother, you were always a nerd." Yasuko muttered back.

"That you got from me."

"She's got you there."

The teenager knew she didn't have a retort to either remark from her alternative mother or the shadow spirit and shrugged as they and Korra sat down at the back of the class, waiting for the teaching to begin.

Hattori hated this already. Even though he was supposed to be blending in as a professor's aid, he refused to wear the "smart" shirts and chinos the crew had offered him, saying he'd feel like he'd have to kick his own ass.

Instead he opted for what was called blue jeans, a dark long sleeve tee with what looked like some crazy skull image and hard to read name on it on the front, a vest looking to be made of the same material the jeans were made of, but colored black and black boots.

He remembered the cashier said he must have been some 'Old school metalhead' in his younger years, whatever in Agni's name that was.

But the way Hattori saw it, if he was going to be forced to deal with angsty teenagers, he should at least be allowed to express himself too. That and he kind of liked the image on the shirt.

He reached the room with a few minutes to spare before class began. He took a deep breath and headed inside.

His jaw dropped to the floor when he saw who he was going to be teaching with.

"You must be the new teaching aide," she stood up, holding her hand out. He unfroze just enough to shake it. "I'm Ty Lee Honō, students call me Mrs. Honō, but you may call me Ty Lee."

He didn't say anything, too shocked.

There was yet another version of Azula's daughter, standing there in… he didn't know what to call it.

It was like some long sleeved black buttoned up shirt that fit snug around her upper body, a simple red skirt with a slight slit, stockings and high heels. And she was now wearing gold rimmed glasses. And her greying black hair was all tied up in some kind of bun.

And like herself from the previous universe, Ty Lee pulled off the look beautifully. What was the universes trying to tell him with this somewhat reunion?!

"And you are?" she asked.

"OH, erm..." For a moment, he struggled to remember his fake name having been lost in his thoughts.

"Daisuke Fudo. Pleased to meet you."

"Likewise," she smiled, before walking back to her desk and handing Hattori the notes for the lesson. "This is what we're doing today."

He skimmed over the topics. It was Sex-Ed. He knew what sex was. This surely couldn't be as hard as they were making it out to be, considering what he just did in the previous universe!

Then his eyes widened at the amount of diseases listed.

"We're... err... we're talking about all these?"

"Yes, the topic for today is safe sex. Which you think these kids would know already, but just to play safe."

He nodded. "Right, no kidding, right..."

Hattori then noticed Ty Lee looking him up and down. "That's an interesting attire you have on, not college casual." she observed.

"Heh, yeah. Helps me relate to the kids more, but mainly I feel silly wearing suits."

That was a lie, considering the suit and tie he wore while on duty, which only caused him to realize why he didn't just keep that on here.

Ty Lee however raised her eyebrows, giving quick notice to him sliding part of his sleeve over his arm, noticing a scar, if not more. "Haven't heard that before. Good for you."

The students started walking in, taking their seats dejectedly. They knew why they were here, and they weren't any happier than Hattori.

As they all poured in, Ty Lee started her lesson, while Hattori stood off to the side and flicked the powerpoint slides ever so often.

He had an embarrassing moment where he didn't know how to use the clicker as he muttered curses to himself, and Ty Lee had to come up to him and show him, placing his finger on the button.

He gulped and nodded. The little bit of contact made him feel insanely awkward, but she barely noticed it, and went back to teaching.

They switched to a slide talking about STDs.

OH, this was not going to be fun.

"And of course, not all contraception protects you from these. It's why using a condom is the safest thing," Ty Lee started to explain, until a snigger came from the back of the class.

"Do they come in large sizes?"

Ty Lee was about to ignore it and carry on, when the rowdy student carried on. "Mrs. Honō, what's the largest one you've seen?"

"What was that?" Hattori questioned, taking notice of the gross disrespect the student showed the woman.

"WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU JUST SAY?!" He bellowed, quickly rising up and strolled over to the desk and seat the student was, all the other students reacted in surprise as the student was now looking right into the Chief's angry face, getting a good close look at both the good gold eye and the other blind one, poking his finger at the kid's chest.

"DON'T. YOU. EVER be disrespecting Ty Lee Honō like that. She is a very kind and nice lady!"

At the front of the class, a rather amused Ty Lee only watched in silence as her aide kept growling out his words.

"If you so much as even think of another filthy thought about her, I will break that chair upside your head, shove one it's legs up your ass, turn you into a human popsicle, AND THEN THROW YOU THROUGH THAT FUCKIN' WALL!" He finished as he pointed a flaming hand at the wall behind the student.

The class went silent. Hattori's voice seemed to echo off the walls as everyone stared at him in shock.

He took a few breaths, slowly realizing he really shouldn't have done that.

However, Ty Lee calmly cleared her throat.

"Thank you, but I can discipline the student myself. In less violent methods." He turned back towards her at the professor's words, his face redder than an apple as he nodded and sat back down.

"... i'm sorry, Ty Lee." Was all Hattori could muster in a small tone as Ty Lee turned to the student.

"And you, I'll be reporting you to the dean. I don't want to hear you for the rest of class."

The student slumped in his seat, but every so often threw a fearful glance at Hattori.

Thankfully, the rest of the lesson ran smoothly, with most of the students too afraid to say anything else. Hattori just hoped no one saw him blush as Ty Lee started talking about how to put a condom on.

Even so, it didn't feel too bad, until it was time for the demonstration. His eyes widened when he saw her pull out a banana from under her desk.

"Daisuke, could you hold this?"

She held the fruit out to him and he had no choice but to hold on to it. She grabbed a condom packet, tearing it open and explained how to slide it on as Hattori gulped, holding the banana out in front of him as she carried on with her demonstration.

"Ok thank you, you can put it in the bin over there." She motioned to the corner of the class, before smoothly moving on to the next point.

Hattori threw the fruit away quickly, shaking his head slightly. That was way more than he signed up for.

"Alright, that would be all for today." Ty Lee said, just as the bell rang and the students started filtering out.

Hattori took a moment to regain himself.

"Thank you whatever spirit was listening…" He whispered to himself before looking at the teacher, feeling really bad about what he threatened the kid with.

"... sorry about that little… outburst, my mother always taught me to respect women."

Ty Lee could tell, for as quick to the trigger the half blind man was, she was able to sense his apology was genuine.

"It's alright. I do thank you for the help with the lesson," she said. "I know it's a little weird, but they need to know."

He nodded. "Yeah... yeah. Definitely." He chuckled. "We totally didn't have this kind of teaching when I was in school. Then again, homeschooled."

She smiled.

"It's fine, crazy how things have changed over the years." she spoke fondly before shaking her head with a funny thought in mind. "Funny thing, my boyfriend would have reacted in the same way."

That last bit got Hattori's attention. "Wait... Y-your boyfriend?" he stuttered. Okay, she's in a relationship, should be all good he thought to himself.

"Yes. Hattori Beifong."

He raised his brows.

"HEH?"

There was no way Ty Lee namedrop his name, Hattori had to be hearing things..

"Yes, yes I know," Ty Lee carried on, seeming to be used to explaining this. "Some people remembering the Ripper murders and still think he's to blame, but there's… much more to that story, trust me."

The way she finished saying that last part in a restrictive manner however eluded a still dumbfounded Hattori.

"The... Equalist Ripper? Hattori... Beifong?"

"Yes, surely you must have heard, or are you used to him being called 'Hattori Hanzo'?" She asked to which he had to snap out of it.

"OH! Yes! Of course! Sorry, I'm just full of silly mistakes today, heh-heh..." It was a lot to process at once. Ty Lee's boyfriend in this universe was... a version of himself. Which would mean this Ty Lee may have bever became a Fire Nun in this universe and his other self never left the city.

But to think that he'd actually would actually be going out Ty Lee in this life... it was strange.

Family dinners would have to be awkward if Toph and Azula were around.

Hattori had so many questions for this version of himself, questions that he hoped would help him maybe sort out his life. If he were to ever go back to it. If he even survives this universe.

"B-B-But, hey, good on you, not gonna judge who you're into!" He said finally.

"Thank you." She packed up her notes. "You can come over for dinner tonight if you want. I'll just have to check with him, but we'll be cooking tonight."

He smiled. "Sounds great. During lunch period, if he's cool with it, you can give me your address."

She bowed her head before walking out.

Hattori let out a sigh once she was out of earshot. Visiting Ty Lee wasn't part of their plans, but he had to see this version of himself for real.

Mako, Thuy, Opal and Bolin headed into their next class, looking for this universe's versions of themselves. It was supposed to be math and they sat down next to the window, waiting for everyone else to come in.

Mako had on a simple buttoned up shirt and red tie, black pants and small rimmed glasses, while Bolin went a little far out, having grabbed some shiny green and gold shirt and cap, figuring both matched along with tan shorts and sneakers.

Lin had compared him to an old piece of jewelry Hou-Ting used to wear when she was alive and not in a positive way.

Going for a more simple look, Opal decided to go with a pretty green and silver sunflower dress she saw on display, reminding her so much of Zaofu, along with pretty green slip-on shoes.

There was also the lovely gold necklace around her neck that Bolin had picked out for her as a 'Early Wedding Gift'.

Thuy took some inspiration from Hattori, choosing to go with a sleeveless white shirt that looked like someone splattered neon colors all over it, tight black jeans, sneakers and some spiked metal bracelets, which she thought would be perfect to metalbend with.

She also noticed what was called a Brimmed Hat and put it on, knowing that Mako would love it.

And she was happy to know he did love it on her.

"Not gonna lie, I kinda wanna see what I look like 'ere," The mohawked girl said, keeping an eye out for herself.

"Oh! Oh! Do you think I'm a popular kid?" Bolin asked, but it was more of a rhetorical question. "I bet I'm in all the drama classes."

Mako rolled his eyes. "Keep dreaming."

"Hey, I can be an actor. Right Opal?"

Opal giggled seeing her fianceé try defending himself. "After that performance back in that animal universe, I'd say so."

Finally, they saw their group of people walk in. First they spotted this world's Bolin, a tall, beefy guy with a single strand of gelled up hair dropping over his forehead. In his hand, he held a script.

"I told you!" Bolin whispered to the others.

Then they saw Mako, Opal and oddly enough, this universe's Wu walk in, but no sign of Thuy.

The metal bender sulked for a moment, watching as the students took their seats.

"Sorry again about your breakup over during Spring Break, Mako," they heard the other Opal say.

The firebender shrugged. "It wasn't meant to be. She had to move to where her family came from and the long distance have been too hard for both of us. Thuy and I both agreed it was better this way, but we'll keep in touch."

Both Mako and Thuy felt so caught off guard hearing that, the girl reaching out to her love's hand, grabbing it tightly as she felt like she took a knife to the heart.

She was heavily wishing it was not true, that herself here broke up with Mako to be with this universe's version of the Fire Sanctuary.

"Hey at least I get more time with my bro now!" Bolin jokingly punched his arm as he sat down.

Wu rubbed the firebender's back, much to the crew's surprise.

"Hey, remember Mako, ol' Wu is here if you need anything."

The universe's version of Mako smiled. "Thanks Wu... least I know you always know what can perk me up."

Mako, hearing that, watched closely, squinting.

Did he see his alter self blush? The fuck?!

The rest of this universe's crew walked in too, with Korra and Asami taking a seat behind them, just in time before the teacher walked in.

"Alright settle down kiddos!" An excited, animated man walked in, and it was none other than Bumi.

His hair was as wild in this universe as it was in their own. His tie was disheveled, and they were pretty certain he had a curry stain on his jumper.

The teacher dropped down a stack of papers on his desk. "I graded your tests!" He yelled out, a wide smile on his face. "And it's great news!"

The class lit up, hoping for good grades.

"You all did terribly and we get to spend more time on algebra!" He announced, starting to throw individual papers across the room to their owners. "Nah, just messing with ya', got plenty of those who passed."

The class groaned. Who in the world would get excited for algebra other than Bumi? Who even knew he was into math?

"Oh! What's this? New students?" he spotted the group over by the window, drawing the entire class' attention to them. "Welcome! This'll be the best and greatest class you'll ever take!"

They smiled awkwardly. Something told them it wouldn't.

"... yay…" Thuy was only able to squeak out that sound, not trying to be noticeable.

As the day went by, each of the younger members of the crew realized that this universe and college was way more like their own lives than they expected, with both benders and non-benders learning side by side, if some students didn't take too kindly to certain groups due to what kind of person they were.

But that was like how life was in Korra's universe, one moment they're saving the day from some form of evil, the next a new one would come to take its place, it was… rather eerie.

It was also strange for the Avatar to find out that even in this universe, her other self still endured all she went through, yet in the universe's own way.

Looking up her different selves life on some weird machine called a 'Computer' during a 'Study Period', which not even Asami nor Yasuko knew how to operate at first, Korra was amazed at what she learned.

In fact, everything she learned was more insightful than she realized.

Here, she was the daughter of an artist and the mayor of a small village in the South Pole who was revealed to be the Avatar four years after the death of the previous one, an 'Air Wanderer' who had managed to overthrow the tyrannical king of the Fire Nation and his devoted army who had forced his fellow Air Wanderers into 'Internment Camps' and almost drove them into extinction in their search for him.

He achieved victory with help of a brother and sister from the same village this Korra was from, the latter later becoming his wife and mother of his children, including the Tenzin she met, a blind earthbending girl who sought to escape her family's high class in search for her own independence and even the son of the evil ruler who had turned against his father alongside his famous uncle.

They would all end this 'Hundred Year World War' and bring forth a new era of peace, at least for the most part.

Korra then found out her other self came to this new city they were in to learn the last element from her old life's son, soon becoming its own hero alongside her newest allies as she fought against a Non-Bender Supremacist group, secretly led by a bender, internal conflict between her home and it's similar location from across the world, which itself turned into a conflict of spirits and humans thanks to, as one article put it, 'her crazy asshole of a uncle'.

Then there was her battle against a rogue terrorist group who sought to bring anarchy amongst the world by overthrowing the Earth Kingdom government and ending the Avatar Chain, something which Korra herself wanted to speed through to forget the memories, then the uprising of a fascist sect of Earth Kingdom soldiers under the rule of one of those who helped out against the terrorists.

Among other stories the three women found on the computers 'Online search engine', or 'Sato-ogle', which Asami had to facepalm at, assuming this universe's Hiroshi Sato came up with the name, was the gang warfare in the city happening after and the attempted second uprising of the fascist Earth Kingdom group, which was prevented by this universe's Korra and the royal family of the city-state of Zaofu, including the former leader of the group who sought redemption.

One of the few close calls the crew experienced while uncover happened when Yasuko saw the image of this universe's Guan in court, having read that he was given life imprisonment.

That caused the shadowbender to almost grab and throttle the screen screaming how he should have been executed among other vulgarities, before realizing she almost blew their cover, apologizing in a fake sweet voice of hers.

"I'm just not a fan of his politics."

Thankfully she calmed down when she had saw the article on this universe's Korra and Asami coming out, making her happy along with the other two as they see the comments on the page were filled with positive support from fellow members of the LGTBQ+ community. Those who felt like they now had no shame in sharing their sexuality if the Avatar and one of the most brilliant people in the world was one of them...

... until they saw the frankly sexist, homophobic and racist remarks about the two in the comments section

"Let's… check out something else." Yasuko carefully suggested, having seen the look of rage NOT coming from Korra, but Asami, herself about to do the same as her alternative daughter, quickly clicking on another page with the mouse they used.

"You think they have something on Hattori? Or at least the one of this universe?" Asami asked.

But before Korra began to type down the name on the keyboard, they heard the bell ring and noticed the other students begin to pack up and leave. Familiar eyes went their way as Korra stopped to look at her class schedule.

"Okay, we got one last class today… What's this 'Band' class?

"Oh, like a music band class, I remember those back when I was in school." Asami remembered from all those years ago.

"Not to be mean, but you never got better, Mother." Yasuko brought up, having the memory of years before her mother trying to play a horn and failing horribly with a loud unpleasant sound.

"Wow, something you sucked at?" The Avatar said, having to give her signature silly smile at her fianceé who looked at her with a flat look on her face.

"Could you play an instrument?" Asami's voice said in a playful manner as Korra held her hand up, pretending she was hitting something with the other.

"I can play a mean triangle." She said, earning herself a giggle out of her fiancée, briefly kissing her as Yasuko smiled at the sight. Though the shadowbender wished that even with everything she had endured, that she could see her parents happy again...

... or have herself another chance to kiss the lips of the girl she liked back in her universe.

But her attention was diverted to something on the schedule, reading the words under 'Band'. "Oh, look at this…"

The two lovers looked at Sami's hand holding up the sheet of paper, seeing what she was looking at. "Extracurricular: Teacher- Beifong".

"What does that first word mean?" Korra asked, curious what it meant, or even how to say it, yet both Sato girls were more interested with the second part as the three finally began to leave towards the class.

"Like a side class, but it says the teacher is Beifong. Maybe Suyin teaches the class?" Yasuko asked as Asami and Korra both realized that sounded likely.

"Yeah, Lin always said she's big into old music!" The Avatar brought up, even remembering when Varrick and Zhu-Li got married that the second Beifong daughter insisted they get as a wedding band this group of musicians she always loved listening to as a child.

"The paper says the room ain't too far away, lets go and meet up with her." Asami pointed out on the schedule as the three began making their way towards it.

They, along with a rather quiet Thuy, something they noticed was really out of character for the metalbending brawler, all entered the room where they noticed various instruments in the room

Some they certainly knew, some they had somewhat recognized and others they had no idea what they were.

"I don't know what this is…" Thuy droned out in a small tone, holding up a small stringed instrument and it's… what did it's label say, 'Bow'?

"... we may need to talk to her after class, something's wrong." Asami whispered to Korra who nodded back, rather taken back at how Thuy wasn't acting like her normal self, certainly wasn't her undercover persona. Then she quickly looked back at the metalbender.

"And it's a violin, hun."

Unknown to the four, both the Korra and Asami of this universe were now paying close attention to them as of all day, except for math, they had saw this 'Kumi' girl from the Northern Water Tribe girl and her friends, sisters from the Fire Nation named 'Gin' and 'Rei' had the same classes as them.

And they certainly remembered the quiet girl from Math who Bumi was able to get out her name, that being 'Bian'.

Both teenage girls knew something had to be up with them as they sat around in the circle of chairs alongside their friends Mako, Bolin and Opal, who too took notice of these new students coming in the same exact day.

"We should follow them when school is out, if we can…" The Korra from this universe whispered to her Asami, both leaning behind the stand where their sheet of music was so those four couldn't read their lips as her girlfriend nodded

"Yeah, something about them bugs me. What alludes me."

"Hello my crew with a K!" A male voice rang out from outside the room.

"Hello Mr. Beifong!" The four members of the crew heard the only five other students in the class welcome the teacher.

But something was off to Korra, Asami, Sami and Thuy, who had seemed to break out of her funk for the moment as they all thought the same thing.

MR. Beifong?

They turned and got a profile view of one side of an older light skinned man, one they swore looked familiar, walking up to the desk in the classroom, holding a suitcase in hand.

"Sorry I was late, I was just making some plans with my gal, having us a guest for dinner tonight!"

Something about this guy's scruffy appearance looked so familiar, but they couldn't seem to pinpoint it exactly.

The four girls took notice of the man's attire too, which actually surprised them as it reminded them of Hattori's disguise to an extent, only being a red unzipped hooded sweater jacket and sleeveless unbuttoned flannel shirt combo with a black t-shirt under it. He also wore black pants and weird black boots with little spinning metal pieces on the heel.

The boots actually matched the odd black wide brimmed hat he took off with what looked liked, among a buckle or two around where it went on her head, a small metal skull on it.

"And come on guys, I told you to call me by my first name here!" he said in a joking manner, taking in hand an instrument that looked like a more futuristic, six string version of a pipa with what looked like a steel metal finish painted on.

"Calling me 'Mr. Beifong' makes this old bastard feel even older."

"Sorry about that, just that we got some… new students." The Asami of this universe brought up, pointing to Korra, Asami, Yasuko and Thuy, a sly smirk on her face.

"Is that so?" The four girls heard this odd Beifong man say with a hint of curiosity in his voice before turning to look at them, each of the travelers reacting in shock at the eyepatch he had on over where his right eye would be as the left one had that familiar gold color to them.

"Well, allow me to introduce myself, girls. Officially speaking, because the school forces me to, I'm the music and band professor, Mr. Beifong." he said, sitting and leaning on his chair with his boots on the desk, holding the instrument in hand as he plucked a string, smirking at it's sound.

"But you can call me Hattori. Please no questions about the past couple months."

Dark Korra sighed in frustration, realizing she had probably taken another wrong turn. Damn tracking being all wacky.

"This is the second time you led us the wrong way." Sha-Garou complained.

"It's a lot easier to do it when my thoughts don't have voices running through them. That and some of these roads are new."

A passerby overheard the middle aged woman, despite trying to be quiet. He cast her a worried glance, eyes wide as he walked away quickly. At least that made him keep his distance. Her temper was running short at this point.

Worst of all, Dark Korra's stomach was rumbling. It was time for a pit stop.

Out of the corner of her eye she spotted what she assumed was a bakery, or 'Café' as the sign said. It was lit up brightly, while the walls were painted a dark green with beige floors. It looked nice, so she headed inside, ignoring the spirit's protests.

She eyed the large, extensive menu over the counter. She squinted as she read all that, not even knowing what half of those drinks or treats were. Who in the two worlds would give tea such complicated names? And what is this 'Coffee'?

Her eyes then drifted to the cakes and sandwiches behind the glass at the counter. Those seemed more like it, until she saw the prices.

"Spirits, those are expensive," she muttered.

"You want the food or not? We're already here..."

Dark Korra rolled her eyes and headed up to the cashier anyway. She pointed to what she wanted, and when they totaled it up, she found out they weren't accepting any of the 'outdated' money she happened to have on her.

"This money isn't outdated," she tried to argue. "You're just too far into the future!"

The barista gave her a concerned look before putting the items back on the shelf. "Sorry. But I'm gonna have to ask you to leave."

"What? All because of some lousy pieces?"

After everything she'd done, she couldn't believe she had to be told no by some lanky skinny guy in a green apron.

Sha-Garou may have been encouraging her, but it took everything she had not to burst out in a fit and bash that glass pot full of the steaming, yet nice smelling, brown liquid the cashier was holding right into his face right then and there.

Dark Korra muttered to herself, telling the spirit to shut up as she turned to leave, choosing to sit on a bench outside the establishment.

Then, the shadowbender caught sight of the man that passed her in the street earlier.

He walked up to the counter, and bought the sandwich she picked out with his own yuan. As he came over to her with it in his hand, he gave her a frightened, but warm smile, in turn revealing to her the blue arrow tattoos on his hands and forehead.

"Here," he said, handing it to her. "Spirits bless you. I don't have any spare change but I hope this helps."

She frowned. "Wait, no, I'm not homeless-"

"Don't tell him that. Just take the sandwich!" Sha-Garou said, annoyance in his tone.

She cleared her throat. "Thank you," she said in a croaky voice.

"This will settle the voices in my head, one is very quite cranky."

The man seemed pleased with that explanation and happily handed her the food. He walked away feeling pleased with himself at what he thought was a charitable deed.

Dark Korra didn't care. She ripped the package open and started eating.

It was rather good, it reminded her of something that… Asami made her and Yasuko once during a stormy night.

The shadowbender paused a bit before shaking off the thought and resumed eating.

"Wait, did you just call me cranky?"

"I know what I said..." Dark Korra muttered as she chewed the food, trying to figure out where her other self was in this different Republic City.

But she wasn't worried, she could tell whatever version of herself was in the city, she wouldn't fail here.

And she just knew her daughter, the Prime and their allies were around, hopefully having as much problems as she was.

Chapter Text

Korra wasn't sure she was serious when she said she could play a mean triangle.

But she wasn't expecting this other Hattori to give her a bell, like one you'd see around Moo-Sow's necks. She couldn't work out whether that was because they had no other instruments left, or because she didn't look like she could play anything else.

Asami and Yasuko were both given tamborines, with no one having a clue that they had never actually been good at it.

Thuy on the other hand wasn't half bad. They gave her one of those weird looking pipa's, or "guitar", and she took it from there. Even this universe's Korra complimented her, who, they learned, was the co-singer and guitarist in some band they had going on.

"This Korra definitely has different talents..." Asami whispered to her fiancé as they rounded up in formation to start the rehearsal.

Korra pouted. "I'll show you."

"With that?" She looked at the bell in her hand.

"On the bright side, I literally can't go wrong."

Asami looked at her tambourine and sighed. "Yeah. I have no idea what I'm doing."

"That makes two of us." Yasuko came and stood next to them, with Thuy following after.

Although the metalbender was happy with her instrument, she had her glance on the ground. Something didn't seem right.

Just as Asami was about to ask her about it, Hattori got their attention.

"Alright, everyone ready?" He said, opening up hid notebook. "Let's have a go, from the top. On my mark!"

He counted them down, and the band started playing. It sounded great and everything was going fine. Thuy slotted into her cue perfectly and the melody flowed with everyone else.

That was until the tambourine part came in, and both Asami and Yasuko looked at each other in panic as they realized they weren't playing the notes at the right time.

Korra chuckled as her fiancée's face contorted in concentration, but she couldn't get it right.

"Alright, alright," Hattori raised her hands to stop them. "Some of us are still rusty, that's fine girls, I assume this is your first time, we're still practicing. Let's have a run starting at the chorus to give you two a break."

Korra sniggered, looking across at her lover. Asami rolled her eyes at her, her cheeks rosy with embarrassment but she had to admit she also found it a little funny.

The band started playing again, hitting the notes of the chorus. yet Korra had forgotten to keep track of things, and suddenly realized she was about to miss her cue. She clanged the bell with the drumstick given to her and it brought everyone to a stop.

Hattori chuckled. "That's not when you come in, Kumi."

It was Korra's turn to go red. She only had one note to play in the whole thing and she managed to mess it up. "Sorry." she muttered.

Hattori didn't seem to mind with a kind smile that did remind the Avatar of the Hattori that had been traveling with them and the one back home.

"It's fine, we'll all get the hang of it, trust me, guitar took me a while to figure out and I'm half blind. Let's take five, everyone to calm our nerves first, kay?"

He gathered his notes and took a sip of coffee from a mug he had as everyone disbanded, chatting amongst themselves.

"Well," Asami said. "You did show me something."

"Shut up," Korra nudged her with her elbow. "I lost track because I was busy making fun of you."

"Karma."

They chuckled, until they noticed Thuy was still feeling out of it.

"Hey Thuy, you alright?" Yasuko asked her.

The metalbender hesitated a moment before smiling up at them. "Yeah, fine, grand."

The girls huddled around her. That obviously meant something wasn't fine. "You can tell us." Korra said.

Thuy sighed. "I probably shouldn't be gutted about this, but it's something we haven't experienced before." She felt a little silly, but as she looked up, the three of them were still looking at her attentively and she felt encouraged to go on.

"The me in this universe moved away to her ancestral home. I can't help but think... that's this universe's version of me going to the Fire Sanctuary. There's so much about my past relatives I don't know a thing about, it almost feels like that should be the right thing to do, but..."

The metalbender sighed, rubbing her forehead.

"... It doesn't. I wouldn't want to move away from you guys. Especially not from Mako."

Asami put her hand on her shoulder.

"The right decision is whatever you decide. What this version of you decided may be different to what you want to do. I mean, just look at this version of me." They glanced over at the engineer's alter self briefly. She was tuning her own guitar after having played it flawlessly, even singing a lyric or two alongside her girlfriend. "That definitely... isn't me."

And judging by how well this universe's Bolin played the drums, how Mako plucked the strings of the bass guitar and how easily this Opal's fingers flowed across her portable piano, or 'keyboard' as they found out it was called, they surely weren't the same as the friends they knew either.

That made Thuy smile a little. "I suppose you're right. We are different from our alternative selves, aren't we? It doesn't mean I need to leave too."

"You'll do whatever feels right for you, whether that's leaving or staying," Yasuko said. "And even if you do want to find out more about your ancestors, it doesn't mean you have to go forever."

"When I was dealing with things after what the Red Lotus did to me, I made the decision to leave." Korra chimed in. She shifted her gaze to her feet, still feeling a little guilty for leaving everyone behind, especially the girl she loved. "It felt so conflicting, yet... right at the time, so I did it." She looked up at Asami.

"And if things are meant to be, all those you care for will still be there when you return."

Asami smiled and nodded, holding her hand, rubbing her thumb against it.

"Thanks girls," Thuy said. A wide smile was spreading on her lips too. "Eh, bring it in!" She held her arms out and drew the girls into a group hug as they chuckled.

"Alright, enough giggling back there!" Hattori called out, having caught the last few words of their whispers.

"Sweetness time is done with, let's get back to rehearsing. Korra, why don't you and your crew demonstrate a little something something for the new kids? Little less mish-mash of instruments and more straightforward band."

The Avatar of this universe nodded, gathering her band together as they took up their respective instruments, with Korra and Asami taking the lead with their mics and electric guitars.

They kicked things off with some 'Hoppy Rock' song that got everyone's head nodding along, even if it had nothing to do with hoping or rocks.

Apparently it was some song the couple wrote themselves called 'I'm Every Girl'.

"Yep," Asami said, putting her tambourine down. "They're definitely not like us."

"That and… I'm still trying to pinpoint our new friend." Yasuko noted as her attention focused towards Hattori who was nodding along to the performance, his single gold eye beaming at the work his students were making.

Even though classes were done for the day, there was still one activity, another deemed "Extracurricular", that they all knew this different Korra did after school, it was some sport called 'Soccer'.

That was Lin and One-Arm Kya's time to shine as they happened to be replacing the coaches for the school's girl soccer team.

Thankfully for the two older women, they both realized the sport was actually a modern version of one that they remembered Uncle Sokka, both figuratively in Lin's case and literally in Kya's, tried inventing in their universe when they were much younger.

Though they knew it under a different name.

"Football just makes more sense." Lin, or 'Coach Poppy', said as she and the bloodbender watched the girls practice their drills, running around and kicking the white and black ball.

"Yeah, but Soccer sounds a bit more streamlined, you can put 'Football' onto anything involving feet and a ball and it works, but people be like 'Wait, which ball are we kicking today?'." The grey haired woman noted in her disguise, which Lin decided to borrow from, only with green and silver colors, seeing the universe's Korra in her uniform look to easily get the ball and kick it hard into the goal with no issue.

"Huh, the girl is good at this. But when you say "Soccer", people will be like 'OH, I know what you're talking about.'."

Lin kept her steely green eyes on this universe's Avatar getting high-fives from her teammates, laughing with them before taking notice of her looking to the side to the sidelines and seeing the other Asami sitting on the benches, cheering her girlfriend on.

It actually made Lin feel something she hadn't felt as much, two feelings actually.

Pride and happiness, the second the most at seeing this Korra not as the all mighty Avatar having to deal with all the stress and issues of being the bridge between the worlds and it's protector.

Here, at least at the moment, she was just a young woman living her life. No dealing with big bad guys trying to rule the world at the moment, just a regular life.

Too bad the sound of fingers snapping got her attention.

"Hey, earth to the lady banging the other me…" One-Arm Kya said, making the metalbender's face turn red and turning to look at her, having to give a smirk. "What'cha thinking?"

The Chief sighed, closing her eyes, shaking her head.

"For your information, I actually had a pleasant thought in my mind for once, until you had to bring up my sex life." She whispered back, not wanting any of the students to hear.

"Sorry, not my fault you couldn't resist my two armed self's sexual charms." One-Arm Kya whispered back, obviously toying with the metalbender, who was beginning to steam up at this other version of her girlfriend messing with her.

"I mean, us water tribe women are renown for our skills in the art of sex, with Fire Nation ladies a close second."

"We're in public, do you really feel the need to express those thoughts?!" Lin shot back, trying not to make her embarrassment known, even knowing just from her eyes bugging out alone that she was failing as One-Arm Kya closed her eyes, stretching her single arm up in the air.

"Express what thoughts?" She asked in an innocent tone.

"ABOUT THE ART OF SEX!"

The Chief's words being yelled out in annoyance were just too good to not rile up for the bloodbender, watching her realizing what she just screamed out with the sudden creeping feeling dropping on her the second she finished speaking.

Quickly turned to see all the soccer players, including Korra, along with some other students look at her with weird and concerned looks on their faces, embarrassment washed over Lin's face.

"Lower the volume will you? We're still in school." She heard the One-Armed bender say in a tone that was one part 'Relax' and 'I got you' in the other.

If it wasn't for the fact that she didn't want to cause more of a ruckus and get unwanted attention, along with this different version of her partner being a bloodbender of all things, Lin would have tackled this Kya to the ground.

But to save face, Lin coughed into her hand before putting back on her 'Beifong' face to look at the students.

"Alright, enough standing around, I want you all to do passing drills! Any of you slack off and it's two hundred push ups in a row, GOT IT?!"

That got the players to focus their attention away from what just happened as Lin sighed, glaring at the smirking bloodbender.

"How does Hattori deal with your crap?"

"Oh, I'm an acquired taste." One-Arm Kya smirked, knowing she got the Chief good before noticing something. "Hey, ain't that our 'Yue'?" She then noted, pointing out towards another part of the school as Lin looked in the direction to see her Kya she knew holding her textbooks as she sat down with another student.

From far away, it was hard to tell, but it was like she was casually talking to a shy girl on a bench, but something just didn't seem right.

"Wonder who she's talking to? Certainly a female student..." The bloodbender squinted her eyes, damning herself for not getting glasses like doctor's suggested.

"Not quite…" Lin noted in a matter of fact tone, tapping her sneakers on the ground, having fitting metal onto them to still be able to use her seismic sensing.

"If the vibrations I'm feeling are correct, which ninety five percent of the time they are, I don't think that's a girl she's talking to."

It didn't take more than a few seconds for the one armed bender to realize what her other self was actually doing with this student in a dress.

Kya was trying to comfort a trans girl student, watching her put her kind hand on their shoulder, seeming to be saying encouraging words to the student who looked to return it back, looking to be happy with the words of the healer, or who they thought was just the Agriculture teacher.

The bloodbender was reminded briefly of Reiko telling of how no matter the person, regardless of how they were born or where they were from, she was raised to treat people the way she'd would like to be treated. A opinion that always stuck with One-Armed Kya, even after her girlfriend's passing.

She also remembered the kindness she saw in her other self as they were getting their disguises, that even after so much hardship, she saw the good in everything, felt the energy and aura in all life. Like with Lin.

It made the single armed bender wonder how she could be more like her other self... and perhaps maybe if she and Hattori ever got back to their universe...

"You have an amazing gal Lin," She began, with Lin turning to her, away from Kya waving the student off. "Don't ever lose her."

The metalbender was thrown a bit, seeing this version of Kya, who just before had been purposely fucking with her head all just for a laugh, now telling her not to let Kya go in the most sincere way possible.

She had to give a small laugh at this.

"You're right, you are an acquired taste, One-Arm… but a good one."

"Okay, so what do we know? Anything important?" Opal asked as the most of the crew had regrouped in an hotel not far from where Korra's records said what apartment complex she lived in.

"Yeah, apparently Korra can't play a moo-sow bell for shite." Thuy answered as the Avatar gave her a silly glare, snickering. "Sorry, couldn't resist Korra."

Seeing Thuy now being her regular self after what they found out, it did make Mako feel much better, holding her hand as the metalbender looked at him.

"Feeling better?" Mako asked as Thuy nodded.

"Very much love."

"Also, me and Opal think this universe's Mako is gay."

"WHAT?!" The firebender yelled out as he quickly turned to look at his brother who looked at him shrugging after saying that.

"Well, yeah…"

"Don't you remember seeing how he was cool with Wu rubbing his shoulders?" Opal asked, remembering the blush on the other Mako's face, finding it rather adorable.

"But that could mean anything!" Mako said back, just now remembering what he saw.

"Ah, love… I didn't want to mention this until we were in private, but I also happened to… notice other you and Wu as school ended…" Thuy began in a small voice, rubbing her fingers with a small cute smile.

"... snogging a bit."

"Snogging- YOU MEAN?!" Asami beamed out, knowing what nickname the metalbender used to describe what she saw her and Korra do once or twice.

"Making out." Thuy finished in her small tone as Mako felt himself go even more pale.

"... I'm gay and- No, I'm bisexual with…"

His words sputtered out, trying to make sense of it all. "I… I mean, the part about being into guys isn't what's bothering me-"

"But because of WHO your other self is gay for?" Lin finished for him in a simple matter to which Mako nodded with a disturbed look on his face, which she shrugged at. "Hey, sometimes you never know who gets your attention. Maybe Wu isn't as much of an idiot in this universe…"

Okay, maybe she couldn't give Wu, or at least any Wu that much credit.

"... MAYBE."

"Yeah, I mean, who all saw Korra and Asami happening?" Bolin asked.

"I did." Kya simply answered.

"Me too." As did Lin.

"I didn- NO, wait, I did too." Opal had to agree after correcting herself.

"Me and Hattori had a bet in our universe of when they'd finally admit their feelings." One-Arm Kya smirked.

"And I lost." Hattori said, remembering how much Yuan he lost to his partner.

Both brothers looked at each other and sighed at being alone at that instance as both Korra and Asami laughed at them, along with Yasuko who enjoyed the humor, needing it after so long, Kya having to speak up after the laughter.

"Okay, we need to figure out a way to keep an eye on the Korra of this universe. Ideas?"

"OH, maybe Yasuko can keep watch on her from the shadows! You can do that, right?" Opal thought of which the shadowbender shrugged.

"Yeah, that should be no issue." She said before remembering something. "But in case my Anaana comes around, I'm going to need some backup. I may be a shadowbender, but I'm…"

She didn't want to admit it, even as Khu-Shui was telling her in her head that she was more powerful than she gave herself credit for.

"Come on, don't beat yourself down, 'Suko."

"... Not as powerful alone."

"... dangit."

"And who knows how long it'll take, some of us do need sleep." The fifteen year old clarified before both Korra and Asami moved closer to her, their hands on her shoulders.

"We'll come with you." Asami offered as Korra nodded.

"Yeah, plus I always wondered what it was like moving around in shadows without them trying to kill me."

That got their daughter from another universe to smile back, so thankful to have these two always at her side. "Thank you, nice to have my mothers help."

With that, she took both her other parents' hands and let them fall with her into Bolin's shadow, the earthbender jumping in fright at that happening afterwards, trying to lightly stepping on the shadow, only to tap on the ground it was cast on.

"That is so..."

"Please stop that." Khu-Shui asked as she poked Yasuko's head out of Thuy's own shadow, making Bolin scream like a girl in fright as she vanished.

"I will never get used to that." One Arm Kya pointed out, still finding the concept of bending shadows freaky, no matter the bender, deciding to lay down on the bed. "Whatever, I'm taking a nap, don't wake me up unless we're under attack."

As that went on, Opal took notice of the other version of her uncle walking into the bathroom putting back on his regular attire from before, struggling with his tie. "Uncle Hattori, what are you doing?"

"Trying to put this damn tie on, why can't there be a universe where these things don't exist? Or they can clip on?" He answered as he looked in the mirror, muttering to himself as he never had much success with putting one on.

Lin rolled her eyes at this sight and strolled over, grabbing the tie and easily wrapping it in place for him.

"There. Now why are you putting on a tie in the first place?""

That got Hattori to sigh at his other sister. "I was… invited to dinner." He answered, his voice going low as he finished.

"With who?"

Then both Beifong women realized from how red his face was getting and him looking away with just his different looking eyes what was going on.

"Oh my Aang, are you going out on a date?" Lin asked, finding this too funny as Hattori's eyes went wide.

"WHA-NO!"

"Uncle Hattori, I'm so happy, who is she?" Opal asked, hugging him.

"But it's not a date!" He tried correcting her as Lin was unconvinced.

"You're willing to put on a tie and you're acting like you were caught stealing a choco chip pastry."

"Is she cute?"

"It's not like that-"

"Or is your date a guy?"

"Okay, I'm gonna put a stop to this now!" Hattori gasped out, his hands up, breathing deep breaths to calm himself down, trying not to get the other's attention.

"I was politely asked to have dinner by the Sex-Ed teacher, and not wanting to almost blow my cover again-"

"Wait, 'again'?!" Lin asked in disbelief at him. "WHAT did you-"

"I said yes and not the point." Hattori stopped the Chief, rolling both of his eyes. "I don't know if Ty Lee took pity on-"

"TY LEE?!" Both aunt and nice yelled out at the same time, causing the metalbender to cover their mouths with his hands to hush them up.

"Quiet down will you!" He whispered back, glancing to see if any of the others heard them as Lin got his hands off her and Opal's mouths.

"Why are you trying to hook up with another version of Azula's daughter again, going for a record?"

"I just find it weird that she's teaching is teaching Sex-Ed." Opal noted as this was getting too crazy for Hattori before realizing something. "Wait, what about trying to hook up with-?" She asked, getting an amused chuckle from her aunt.

"OH, so you didn't realize where he and Ty Lee went as we looked up shadow spirits before Dark Korra popped up." She began, rather enjoying the fun she was getting out of making fun of a silent Hattori.

"It seems as though both got to know each other-"

"Oh no, OH NO, ew, EW!" The airbender flustered out, covering her ears so she wouldn't have to hear what happened. "Why? WHY?"

That got the man to sigh, rubbing his fingers on his forehead in both annoyance. "In all fairness, I didn't plan for it to happen, just turns out that Fire Nuns take in certain male travelers and- FUCK IT, not the point." he shut the topic down before refocusing on the topic.

"I didn't just accept her offer because of who she is, but because of who I found out her boyfriend is."

"Color me curious, who is it?" Lin asked before both she and her niece saw the look of embarrassment as he had to look away from them.

Both realized who exactly it was upon hearing Hattori hum and tap his feet, Opal speaking up.

"Oh Raava, it's you."

At that, Lin began to laugh more at this revelation as Hattori turned to the wall and began slowly hitting his forehead against it.

"This is my curse, damn Beifong curse…" He groaned out, hearing the scarred woman keep laughing.

"Oh, this is priceless, we have to be there."

"NO! No!" The Chief hissed, turning around at Lin, shaking his head, fear in his eyes.

"You can't do this to me, Opal maybe, but not you…"

Ten minutes later...

"I fucking hate you right now..."

It was all Hattori said, venom in his voice as he stood in front of the door of the fancy apartment after ringing the doorbell, a bottle of Fire Nation whiskey in one hand and both Lin and Opal at his side.

"Oh, you're such a baby." Lin smirked, loving how easily this so-called tough guy caved in as he glared at her.

"Right now, you're on my shit list," He muttered before looking at Opal. "Not you Opal, you I like."

"Hey, Uncle Hattori, it's okay…" Opal said, holding his hand, trying to calm him down. "You can do this, we're here for you." This got a laugh from Lin.

"Whatever, I'm just here to watch him crash and burn."

Before the man with the mismatched eyes could insult his other universe sister, he heard the door open, said eyes of his widening at the woman standing in front of him.

There stood Ty Lee, clad in more casual clothes compared to her work attire, but her mature beauty still shined as she gave a smile.

"Ah, Daisuke, glad you found the place so easy. And I see you brought company."

"Huh? Ah…" Hattori trailed off, turning to Opal, trying to remember her fake name. "Yeah, this is my… Daughter, Karai."

The airbender gave a cheerful wave. "Hello!"

"Nice to meet you, Karai." Ty Lee smiled before turning to Lin. "And I assume you're his wife?"

THAT got a horrified look off of Lin.

"WIFE?!"

"HA! Fuck no." Hattori waved off, shutting the Chief up as he couldn't resist.

"That's Poppy, my freeloading sister who still lives with our mother, even though she's a gym teacher and decided to crash this lovely dinner, I brought whiskey! May we come in?"

His tone, filled with annoyed sarcasm in his voice, didn't seem to phase the curious professor as if he was apologizing to her, holding up the bottle of liquor in hand.

The teacher gave both women a quick look over before letting out a kind smile.

"Oh, it's no problem, Hattori made enough food to feed a whole bunch of Air Wanderers. He welcomes company, come on in."

"Thank you Mrs. Honō…" The Chief bowed before entering along with Opal and Lin.

Yasuko, Asami and Korra travelled through the shadows, going after this universe's Korra as she briefly left her place to grab some groceries at a nearby store.

They had to admit, this was a strange and somewhat creepy way of doing things, but Yasuko admitted to not being able to sense her Anaana so well in this world. It must have had something to do with the electrical interference of all the technology.

But either way, that meant they had to do things in a less... desirable way.

They had no idea when the Dark Avatar would strike, so they kept a close eye on the college student as she took their bus ride home. Being a shadowbender was easy in the afternoon sun as everywhere they looked, something was casting a shadow they could slip into.

They ended up following both the other Korra, who met up with her Asami and entered their apartment. But neither of the three watchers entered as they hesitated a moment.

"Ah, are you sure we should be doing this?" Asami whispered.

She also had a few complaints about how being dragged through shadows felt, but she held them back. Maybe it was something had to get used to, but feeling the seemingly empty void of darkness was gonna take more than a few minutes to get used to

Yasuko tried to feel for the more experienced shadowbender again, but she couldn't pinpoint her at all. "We'd never forgive ourselves if we're not there when Anaana attacks."

"Can't we watch from the outside?" the engineer rebutted. "And what if she sneaks in like we are? We'll never see her coming."

The three of them were coming to the realization that there was no other way to do things. With a sigh and a final defeat, they headed in, sliding under the door after the pair.

Houses were so different in this universe than they were used to. The first floor was more like a large, open planning room. The couches in the living room had blankets with watertribe-like embroideries thrown over them, and there was this large monitor on the wall that looked... flat? And hung on the wall?

That sure looked strange to the crew. If anything, looked like something Varrick would spring up.

They saw the couple heading into the kitchen on the left of the entrance to unload what they bought, separated from the living room by a half wall. The two giggled to themselves as they talked over dinner plans.

"Can we find somewhere to hop out?" Asami whispered in the shadow. "It's really cramped in here."

"Yeah, you're squishing me," Korra said.

"You're coming into my space."

"You can't claim a monopoly on space when there barely is any!"

"Shut up you two. Spirits, it's like you're married already, and I should know!" Yasuko said, making them quiet as she looked for somewhere better to hide. The openness of the floorplan wasn't ideal for their mission.

"Gonna head upstairs," she whispered, slithering up the steps.

They slipped under the first door they saw and the three rushed out of the shadow, finally able to stretch.

"I have never admired contortionists more in my life." Asami said, her spine letting out a few cracks as she straightened her back.

"How have you gotten used to it, 'Suko?" Korra had to question the shadowbender who shrugged.

"Just did."

They took a moment to glance around. There was a bed with navy sheets, and above it a shelf with various trophies. Leaning against the nightstand was a guitar, and framed on the wall was a photo of a band of people.

Looking a little closer, it was the Avatar's rock band with her friends and girlfriend. Out of all places, they ended up in Korra's room.

"The Krew…" Asami whispered, seeing the name on a small plaque on the picture frame. "Catchy name."

"We should probably find somewhere more discreet to hide," Yasuko whispered. "They might head up here."

"Ugh, more shadows?" Korra said.

"Oh for Agni's- It'll be quick this tim-"

They heard footsteps out in the corridor.

"Shit! Hide!"

Korra had no time to think, and just let herself be pulled by Asami into the closet as Yasuko slipped into the shadows under the bed. Ironically, no matter what route they took, they ended up cramped in darkness again.

"Well well well..." Korra whispered to Asami, slight smirk on her face, knowing where they were and what obvious joke she could make.

"Please don't, Korra."

"Least we're not in shadows…"

They ended up finding some comfortable position against the clothes in there with them, as this universe's couple walked in. They could just about spot the two of them through the small trickle of light coming in through the closet's keyhole.

The two of them were chuckling at each other, and as they crashed down onto the bed, the two in the closet realized they couldn't be stuck in a worse spot.

In the darkness of the wardrobe, Korra looked at Asami, and although they could barely see each other, they both had the same worried look on their faces. Without saying anything, they both knew what they were thinking.

'Oh no.'

Things were heating up in the Avatar's bedroom as soon as they saw the clothes dropping off the bed through the keyhole. All Korra could do was shut her eyes, turning away from the makeshift peephole and Asami did the same, but even with their hands over their ears, they couldn't stop hearing the heavy breathing outside the closet.

"Man, we are so loud…" Korra whispered as low as she humanly could to Asami, so as not to alert the other two in the room, not that they'd hear them anyway.

It was now that they regretted not going with Yasuko, who more than likely didn't want to hear what was going on any more than they were at the moment.

She probably could have slipped them away quietly and they wouldn't have to endure this. As much as they were only other versions of themselves, this still felt... insanely awkward to the soon-to-be married couple.

It wasn't until Asami noticed something else going on that she dared take a peek, out of sheer curiosity. She frowned, and then her eyes widened.

Whatever they were using, they definitely didn't have those back in their universe.

Korra noticed her fiancée looking and was about to grab her face and turn her head away from the keyhole, when she also caught sight of what was being used and too was fascinated by it. She and the engineer looked at each other again, and they shared a thought.

'We're SO inventing that when we go back home.'

Before they endured any more of this, they sensed something in the closet with them. Two hands reached out and pulled them in the shadows with it, and they slid away quietly. The busy couple would almost never have noticed them anyway.

Yasuko hurried down the hall and slipped into the bathroom where everyone emerged again.

No one said anything for a moment. They looked at each other in an awkward silence, processing what they just witnessed. Then Asami looked at her alter daughter, having to whisper comforting words.

"Ahhh... Sorry you had to-"

The shadowbender just held up her hand, eyes closed. "Please, no, I was under the bed and heard everything, just... please don't talk about it."

Korra rolled her eyes. "Should have seen Asami already plan out a new invention."

"I don't hear you being against it." Asami said with a wolfcat-like grin, making the Avatar blush at how right she was, only for a shiver to go down the shadowbender's back, Khu-Shui having to chime in.

"Ohh, even I felt dirty hearing that..."

Entering the apartment, the three Beifong's looked around, taking notice of how… modern and big the apartment was, enough space in the living room alone for a large bookshelf, two couches, a fireplace AND what looked like a big monitor which was huge and so flat on the wall.

"Spirits, how'd they get all the components in this fucker?" Hattori muttered to himself as Lin herself was more amused by the fact that the room alone was almost as big as her whole apartment.

"Woah, how much did this all cost?" Opal asked the owner who giggled at the question.

"When your family is rich, money's not really an issue."

"I'd say…" Lin noted, looking at the rather antique looking Fire Nation soldier armor.

"Ah, yes, used to be on display in my uncle's private collection at the palace, you have no idea how hard it was to bring it over by air without damaging it." Ty Lee noted, appreciating the old relic as Lin eyed her, curious.

"So, if you come from such a big rich family, why-"

"Choose to live the life of a commoner?" Ty Lee answered quickly to which she got a nod, returning one back. "I'll only tell you this out if you keep it private, but my mother... is the former Crown Princess, Azula..."

She then sat down, thinking it over for her guests. "Before you freak out, she's turned her life around since she got the help she needed, is part of the the Fire Blossom Society now, lives a private life. My Uncle Zuko found out many years ago and despite some hiccups, if you will, he's been there to support her and me financially."

"And... does anyone else know?" Opal said, trying to approach the subject without sounding intrusive as the teacher sighed. Or even give away that they already knew about Azula.

"Aside from the Avatar, her girlfriend and allies, my boyfriend and others, no... she prefers a more private life these days anyway…" She said, holding up her hand, just looking at it.

"I may not be a bender like my mother, but she doesn't see me as a disappointment, she cares for me."

Smiling, the professor looked around her home. "I had moved into the city only within the past two years, being a Fire Nun was never really my thing, but my mother understood. And because I've worked my way up, I've become a professor at the community college." she revealed. "Wouldn't be surprised if my uncle's reputation had a hand in getting the position so quickly."

"Teaching Sex-Ed?" Hattori had to snark.

"Well, more Human Biology. Sex-Ed was just a side class they needed someone to teach the students." She explained before taking notice of him looking at a picture on the wall of her in her late 20's.

In the picture with Ty Lee was someone who was most certainly Azula. Even in a different universe, that woman could still burn your soul with those golden eyes.

A question did get to Hattori, especially knowing how things went with the Ty Lee he and the others met in the last universe. "Where's the old man?"

A question that Ty Lee only smiled at, despite never having met him.

"My father, from what my mother told me, was a kind traveler who ventured along the world, trying to study and learn new things." she said. "She said he was kind of a goof, but sweet enough to spend the night with before he ventured back out to the world, knowing I'd be the outcome."

At that, the three saw the professor's mind get a bit heavy. "The only other thing I know is that his name is Kintaro."

The mature woman sniffled a bit before smiling, having to chuckle a bit. "Here I am getting emotional while me and my hubby are supposed to be serving you all dinner."

"Yeah, been wondering where he is." Hattori noted, not noticing the figure standing behind him in the archway into the dining room.

"Maybe if you quit looking at my girl, maybe you'd find her." The figure said, making Hattori jump as everyone else turned to see the music teacher, laughing at the guy who he didn't seem realize was another form of herself.

"Spirits, you scared… me." He said, realizing who he was talking to, the firebender shocked to see how much this version of himself looked like him.

Same color of hair, same taste in clothes, or at least what disguise he wore earlier, and the same eyes, except for the fact that he had a eyepatch over where her blind eye should be. His voice was slightly off, but still sounded close.

"So, this is the nice guy you were telling me had threatened to turn that little bastard into a human popsicle, and then throw 'em through a wall."

"Is THAT what you did?!" Lin asked, mortified at an embarrassed Hattori, realizing that's how he almost blew their cover as the guy turned to her.

"Hey, the little shit had it coming, should have heard the shit he was saying about Ty Lee!..." He said before, turning away, a little nervous at the memory. "And I apologized."

"Hey Poppy, no need to get angry at Daisuke." Ty Lee began saying as she walked up to her hubby.

"That student has been nothing but trouble since the year started. Frankly, I'm just happy your brother knocked him down a peg. OH!"

Fake slapping the side of her head, she pointed at her boyfriend. "Where are my manners, this is my boyfriend, Hattori Beifong."

"Glad to meet you." The other Hattori smiled as he shook her other self's hand, the owner of the hand still in awe at how another version of him looked kissing another version of the Fire Nun they met.

"This is so freakin' surreal right now." Hattori said to himself as low as he could so no one could hear, or at least he hoped so.

"Since you already know Daisuke's name, this is his daughter Karai and his sister Poppy." Ty Lee smiled as the casual looking Hattori looked at the two women her wife was pointing at.

"Nice to meet you two."

"Same to you." Lin said back, trying to keep in her laughter as much as she could easily see how this guy looked and acted like Hattori if he was in another relationship, just praying to Raava she could actually do it.

"So nice to meet you Unnn…" Opal was about to say "Uncle", but caught herself, thankfully noticing something else in the corner of the room.

"... OH, what's that?"

The Airbender moved away from her other universe aunt to the area, seeing it was one of those guitars Korra, Asami, Yasuko and Thuy told her about.

But it was different looking from the ones they described as it didn't look like it needed electricity to be played as it was made of just pine wood and steel with a fine grain finish.

What caught her eyes the most was that it looked like a small child painted orange and yellow flames on the front.

"It's so pretty…" Opal said, reaching out to touch it, only to suddenly feel a hand grasp her quite harder than she expected.

"DON'T TOUCH THAT!..."

This universe's Hattori let out his words rather loudly, like he was scolding the girl to her and the guests' surprise, realizing what he had done as he felt Ty Lee come up from behind and hold him by the waist.

"I… ah… sorry, kiddo…" The one eyed man said, letting Opal go to her confusion. "It's, ah… very personal to me, one of a kind."

Even without words being said, the airbender, along with her aunt and other universe uncle, could tell there were some memories that this Hattori held with the instrument that they may have been familiar with to an extent.

"I'm sorry, I… maybe should have asked Mr. Beifong." Opal responded with, seeing the man give a brief glance at her girlfriend, who knew exactly why she responded like that.

"It's okay… SO! WHO'S HUNGRY?" At the flip of a switch, Hattori pointed to the dining room, seemingly back to normal. "Who likes Beef and rice bowls? If not, we got veggies as well."

"I do?" Hattori rose his hand up, not trying to give the wrong impression as his other self laughed and approached him.

"Good, cause I made plenty to go around, come on!" She said heading into the room with Ty Lee, the three Beifong's giving each other glances at how odd that moment was.

"That's… not what I expected from a future you…" Lin whispered as Hattori nodded, Opal approaching them, her voice low too, pointing at her aunt.

"Something's up, I saw it in his eye, he's different from the one from my and Aunt Lin's universe."

"Not even my sister was that twitchy." Hattori noted as well, realizing how different the him of this universe was compared to his Lin.

"You three coming?" Ty Lee asked from the kitchen, her voice ringing out.

"Yes!" Hattori yelled back as they began to make their way into the dining room...

... but before Lin entered it, she JUST heard a slight noise from upstairs, like a creak.

She waited a bit, trying to use her seismic sensing, waiting to see if she was just hearing things, but got nothing, shrugging, probably just an open door.

Chapter Text

"WOW, my compliments to the chef!" Hattori praised, having finished his dinner, putting his chopsticks down and bowing to Hattori who mock-bowed in his seat as Ty Lee laughed along.

"Thank you, thank you, old Beifong family recipe."

"Well, who knew the Beifong's were good cooks?" Lin said, putting on a fake smile, even if truth be told, she was always a terrible cook, just passable at best.

She always had Kya make their meals as the waterbender had less of a chance of burning their apartment down. Suyin and her mother were always the better cooks as well.

"It's amazing you're related to them, I bet they're super cool to hang around with, especially Suyin…" Opal said, having to give some praise to her mother before noticing the slight glare her aunt was giving her.

"And of course, that awesome Chief of Police Lin, heh heh..."

"Yeah, they're pretty cool, little rocky at first getting used to them, for obvious reasons, but they're good sisters… they're great sisters." the Hattori native to this universe said, feeling the metal bracelet around his wrist.

One that the other three Beifong's noticed looked like the space rock bracelet of Toph's, only slightly different on the count of the lack of a metal clip on it.

"Ahh… What about your mother, Toph? I always heard she was kind of a ballbuster." Hattori asked, trying to play along.

"Kind of?" Ty Lee repeated, having to laugh as she held her wife's hand. "Hattori, remember when our mother's met up the last time?" She asked to which the alt. Hattori sighed.

"Spirits, don't remind me. So me and Ty Lee had to go over to Zaofu for a Beifong family get-together a month ago, but then you know who decided to pay a visit before we left and when she found out where we were going, forced us to take her along." he began describing, remembering it like it was only days ago.

"And my mother, much as I love her, made sure to get at least a few snipes in at who she saw as her future in-law's," Ty Lee continued, thinking back to how things built up.

"And then, Hattori's mom decided she had enough and demanded to go one-on-one with my mother."

"Suffice to say, our mom's caused a battle not seen there since apparently the last time my sisters went at it, and the both of us were stuck cleaning their mess afterwards as they just sat on the side, talking about the old days." The eyepatch wearing man finished, remembering that day quite clear.

That got Hattori, Opal and even Lin herself laughing along with the couple at how the story went as… Well, it was very much a Toph and Azula thing to do.

"Oh, those poor guards who got launched into Suyin's bushes." Ty Lee said, taking off her glasses to wipe a tear from her eye from laughing at the story.

"Alright, that does sound like something those two would do." Lin said in reflection almost absentmindedly, glad that didn't happen when she had her mother over during the Ripper murders or since.

Speaking of which, Lin herself couldn't believe that this version of her brother could have been the Equalist Ripper, he just didn't seem like the type who'd harm a fly. Much more friendlier and out there than his other self.

Yet the way he reacted to Opal almost touching that instrument, the way he suddenly sprung himself on the girl for even getting close.

Lin knew that she, along with the two other Beifongs, had to figure out what it was that triggered him.

"Okay, enough about us, what about you three? Have any stories to share?" Ty Lee questioned, looking at the three, who quickly looked at each other, each saying 'No' in some form of variation.

"Nothing special about us really." Opal said in her natural sweet voice until she just noticed something at the corner of her eye, her chopsticks on the table were moving slightly…

… those METAL chopsticks were moving.

"Are you sure?" She heard Hattori's voice ask before lifting her head up to look at him, just now, along with her family members, noticing the one-eyed man put on a sinister smile.

"Cause I think you have plenty to share…"

"Like why you've been spying on Korra." Lin seemingly said…

… but it wasn't the Lin sitting next to Opal who said it, with said woman's eyes going wide before all the chopsticks on the stable lifted and moved over their wrists, bending around them, leaving the three Beifong's to be strapped to their chairs.

"WHAT THE?!" Hattori yelled out, struggling to break free, damning himself for not being born a metalbender as Lin tried with all her might, but her metalbending wasn't working to her surprise.

"Don't even try, I doubt you three can bend platinum."

Lin's voice rang out again as the three turned and to their shock, stood the Lin Beifong of this universe, clad in a more modern, sleeker and thinner version of the metalbender cop uniform while her hair was tied up into a bun.

She was the one behind the metalbending with her hand raised up as both Hattori and Ty Lee stood up from the dining room table and walked over to the cop.

"Next time you're trying to sneak into a college campus, make sure the idiot dean doesn't try going into the police station to ask the real me for more details about your little 'undercover sting'."

"Oh, way to go brother, because of your sudden interest in Ty Lee, we're trapped!" Lin yelled out at Hattori as she struggled trying to slip her hands through the makeshift restraints, realizing she couldn't.

"ME?! Maybe they were tipped off by our fake names that YOU came up with! I mean, fucking 'Poppy', SERIOUSLY?! Our and their grandmother's name?!" He shot back, voicing his own issue with Lin's plan.

"Stop it you two, arguing won't help our case!" Opal yelled back at her aunt and other uncle like they were children, turning to this more modern looking Lin.

"Look, we'll talk, but you all have to know your Korra's in danger!"

Opal tried to speak more and appease them, only to suddenly see a sharp blade at the side of her face.

"Is that so? How do we know you shadow spirit doppelgangers aren't lying to get close to her?" Modern Hattori asked, holding the blade of his Hanzo original katana up to the airbender's throat. A sight that riled up Lin to see.

"HEY! Get that fucking blade away from her, you murdering asshole!"

Finishing her threat, she then just noticed from behind a hand rest tightly on her shoulder, close to a chi point.

"Please refrain from using such language." Ty Lee threatened, making sure he knew what could just as easily happen next.

"And If you don't mind me taking sides, 'Not-Me'," The other Lin began, looking at both Chief's. "The fake aliases weren't subtle in the slightest. Katara, Yue, you weren't even trying!" The other Lin said, sitting down across from the three Beifong's, having to at least agree with Hattori.

"Alright, we get it. But we're telling the truth, your Korra is in serious danger, there is a killer after her!" The firebender pleaded with them, knowing that time was slowly ticking until Dark Korra made her attack.

"Is that so?"

The three strapped down guests instantly knew whose voice they just heard, turning their heads just enough to see Toph Beifong, in more casual modern clothing, standing in the room, leaning against the wall.

Lin's suddenly felt like a idiot, realizing she was the one upstairs this entire time, the creaking she heard came from this modern version of her mother.

Just then, the floor below them had what looked like liquid metal slide out from below the old woman's feet and began covering the chairs they were on.

"Well, I'm a living breathing lie detector, so go ahead, tell me everything."

"Oh, where's Yasuko to describe things…" Opal sighed, knowing the three captured Beifong's had a long story to tell.

"Man, school was SOOO boring," Bolin said as they were left the hotel, needing to get out. "I mean, I thought it would be more fun than that."

Mako and Thuy followed along, hand in hand, as Bolin started complaining about the math class they had. They listened to him at first, but as he started babbling on about it, they slowly zoned out.

"Hey!" A voice caught the group's attention and they turned to look. It was the universe's versions of themselves walking up, including Wu, who stepped forward to talk to them.

"You're them new kids, right?" he said and they nodded. "Where are you from?"

"Err... uh," Mako looked across at the others. "Omashu, why you ask?"

Wu smiled. "Earth Kingdom? Nice! My ancestors are said to be related to the royal family!"

This universe's Mako rolled his eyes.

"No one knows who the actual descendants of the long gone royals are well enough to argue with him. Anyway, did you guys want to come with us for dinner? We're going to a noodle bar we like."

The crew looked at each other. "Sure! Why not? I'm famished!" Thuy finally answered.

"Great!" Wu said. "Come on, you can tell us about yourselves on the way."

Mako cleared his throat.

"Ah well... there really isn't much to say."

"Oh come on! I bet lots of interesting things happened in Omashu!" Their Opal said. "We all took a trip there, so awesome."

"Well actually," Bolin started, earning a concerned look from his brother as he started making things up. "We're exchange students. We always get the opportunity to travel to new places for a few weeks, and me and the gang here chose Republic City. We thought it would be a change from the Earth Kingdom vibes."

"Is that so?" Wu said. "So what college do you go to in Omashu?"

Bolin gulped.

"Err... General Omashu University?"

Wu raised an eyebrow, looking up as he thought to himself, as though he was trying to remember. "I see... Not heard of that one, but I've got a cousin living in the same city." he noted. "He's always saying he loves going to the park near the Western wall after school. Has a cold cream stand that is to die for."

"Oh yeah! Totally!" Bolin said. "Right guys?"

"Yeah," Mako chuckled. "We... we totally get cold cream there sometimes."

"So yummy yum." Thuy said with a nod, rubbing her stomach.

It felt like a weight was lifted off their shoulders as they saw the noodle bar come up in the distance.

Yet it wasn't like they knew it to be though - the front was lit up with bright signs and through the windows they couldn't see any waiters, just customers typing their order in on the screens. Just when they thought they had this universe pegged down.

"There's a shorter way, this way," their Opal said as they saw the line of people, leading them off the side of the sidewalk and between two buildings. The alleyway seemed to curve round the back, but it didn't seem like it would get them there any faster.

"You sure this is-" Thuy started, but before she could finish, the ground raised around all three's feet, trapping them as they realized both Bolin and Wu had earthbended them in place.

"There is no park by the Western Wall," Wu said. "Omashu doesn't even have walls anymore. But there is that cold cream stand."

The crew gulped, looking at the angry high school seniors that had so quickly trapped them.

"Look 'ere..." Thuy said. "We can explain."

The other Mako held up a small fireball in his hand.

"Let's hear it, girl who looks like my ex..."

Twenty minutes later...

As the three members of the crew finished explaining the different universes, the five students looked at each other, no idea what to believe.

"You're telling us you're actually... us?" The universe's Opal asked. "That there's multiple universes?"

"And not just that, but there's an evil Avatar out there." The other Mako said with Wu following up with a response of his own. In his own sassy manner naturally.

"Yeah, excuse us for not buying it."

"Look, I know it sounds strange but we really are you. Just different versions of you." Thuy said, but seeing as the others weren't believing them she turned to the alternate version of Mako.

"Look, I know why you and Thuy, the other me, broke up. I know she's a descendent of Avatar Hiromi and she went to research her heritage at some Fire Sanctuary, or whatever it's called in this world. We've been there too in a different universe."

This Mako frowned. There was no way she could have known that.

Heck, he hadn't told anyone other than his friends who looked at him in surprise, and he knew Thuy had mostly kept it a secret too.

"Guys," he said slowly, still processing what this meant. "I think they're telling the truth."

Wu and the other Bolin both looked at each other and shrugged, letting them go.

"So it's true?" Modern Opal asked. "Someone really is trying to kill our Korra?"

Mako nodded. "Unfortunately so. But we're here to make sure it doesn't happen."

They took a moment to let everything sink in. In the span of a few minutes, everything they knew seemed to have been turned upside down. Then, both Bolin's stomachs rumbled.

"Hey, is there any way we could still go get noodles? The food at the college was terrible." Bolin said, to his alter self's approval.

'Yeah, common criticism there."

Both sets of crews nodded, and they stepped out of the alley. Perhaps a pit stop for some dinner wouldn't hurt.

"... So after Yasuko explained things, we all used her 'ahchoo crystal' or whatever the fuck it's called to hop through different dimensions, from one where the Red Lotus were actually able to capture Korra, but killed Unalaq to prevent Vaatu's release and became sort of part of their weird family?..." Lin kept saying.

"A universe where everyone's genders were switched around, so Korra and Asami were both guys, rather cute guys to be honest, from a observational point of view!" Opal brought up, having to clarify what she meant.

"And one where there were animal people, like Lin and Opal, and I assume you and Suyin were pandas. I wasn't around for that one." Hattori then confirmed before realizing something. "Wait, what was-"

His question was interrupted by Toph raising her hand up over his mouth, silencing him.

"Alright, I think I've heard enough. What you three are saying is quite the insane story, quite detailed to be not true, but still insane…" The master earthbender of this universe explained as she lowered her hand.

Lin, realizing this may have worked, couple help but have a small grin form on her face.

"So, does that mean you believe us?"

"Are you kidding? FUCK NO!"

That straightforward response from the old woman sunk that grin off of Lin's face along with the other two. "Truth be told, I can't even tell if you are telling the truth or not, you three honest to the spirits actually believe your crackpot stories, which makes it impossible to read your heartbeats! It's Azula all over again!" she complained, Hattori groaning in response.

"Oh Raava, don't even get us started on the last universe..."

"Look, we've been telling you all the truth this whole time!" Opal cried out at this other version of her grandmother. "We're your family from other universes, grandma!"

"Yeah, I'm a version of your son, we even have the same taste in women!" Hattori yelled out, pointing his finger at Ty Lee just before his alter self suddenly aimed the tip of his sword between the chief's legs, just avoiding the groin as his eyes went wide.

"Like you'd have a chance with her. And we're nothing alike."

"Well, you're not wrong with that last part," Hattori began, mockingly thinking to himself as the eyepatch wearing man took back his blade. "I mean, at least I'm not some crazy bastard who became a shadowbender all because-"

But his words were interrupted with a quick fist to the face from his other self who became enraged at his choice of words.

"AAHH!"

"YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP, YOU KNOW NOTHING!"

"AH, DAMMIT! Why the nose?!" Hattori cried out in pain, feeling blood begin to drip from it. "I hope my blood gets on the good linen!"

"Look, we get what we're telling you sounds crazy, heck, Lin keeps saying it is, but it's all true, every single sentence!" Opal pleased, trying to get them to listen as Ty Lee shook her head.

"You've given us nothing but nonsense, you and your friends have all been stalking Korra and her friends, while taking their forms since this morning."

"Because we are them, we've been trying to protect her! What do we-"

"Le-fa-ta-va…" The six then noticed Lin having lowered her head, making odd sounds out of her mouth in rhythm.

"What's Not-Me doing?" The alternative Lin asked as the sounds from Lin's mouth began to become more clearer.

"Lea-fro-tha-Vin…"

"Aunt Lin? What are you-"

"Quiet Opal, let me focus and remember!" Lin said back at Opal before getting back to making the sounds before remembering what she needed to say, her voice cracking a slight bit as she…

... began to sing.

"Leaves from the vine…"

Hearing those words coming out of Lin's mouth got Hattori's attention as he began remembering the lyrics.

"Falling so slow…" He sang as Lin turned to him, giving a slight smile at him which he returned, turning to those of this universe as Opal spotted this universe's Toph taking special notice.

"Like fragile tiny shells… Drifting in the foam" Both Lin and Hattori began to sing together, if quite poorly, but they didn't care.

"... Little soldier boy."

"... girl."

Both chief's took notice of the other changing up the last lyric slightly, but kept going. "Come marching home..."

"Brave soldier boy and girl…" Toph began to sing along, her normally unmoving glazed over eyes were now looking to be misty eyed, approaching the three captives as the other three watched in a mixture of confusion and surprise. "Comes marching home…"

Once the singing had stopped, Toph had to close her eyes as both the other Lin and Hattori were caught off guard. "Mother?" Both siblings asked the woman who gave birth to them.

"I'm letting them go."

"What?" Ty Lee asked, confused as well.

"I said I'm letting them go, they're telling the truth!" Toph yelled out before opening her hands, freeing the three from their platinum bondage.

"Oh, thank you." Opal said as Toph ruffled her hair.

"Ah, it ain't much."

"Mom, you were just calling them crazy, why do you suddenly believe them?" Hattori asked as suddenly his katana was taken out of his hand and bended back into the sheath as Toph held her hand up, moving it back into her son's bedroom.

"Before I gave birth to any of you…" Toph began before pointing her hand at a surprised Ty Lee.

"Her great-uncle Iroh taught me the lyrics of that song to sing as a lullaby to my children. I may have been what a lot of people would call a shitty parent years ago, but I made sure I sang that song at least once to every one of my children."

"I remembered you, or my mother, singing it when I and Suyin were little." Lin said as Toph nodded as Hattori looked up at her.

"Same here."

"Yes, and I sang it to you, Lin." The master earthbender pointed at her actual daughter, then at Opal. "I sang it to Suyin…" Then finally, she pointed at her son. "And before I gave you to Hattori Hanzo The VII and his wife, I sang it for you."

The old woman then helped the three up from the seats. "I don't need earthbending to know they're now telling the truth…" She smiled, closing her eyes.

"Even if they did butcher the song with their horrible singing."

"Thank you?" Hattori said, confused at how to feel about this.

"Also, we have a guest." Toph then brought up.

"We do?" Ty Lee asked before the door slammed open, all seven people in the house seeing Kya at the door.

"Okay, took me forever to track you down with just your aura, but…" Kya began saying before noticing the group of people with those she knew, including their doppelgangers. "... I ran into something awkward, haven't I?"

"Long story…" Both Lin's sighed out before noticing what the other just said at the same time.

Things were heating up between the half naked couple, but Korra whose home was this universe couldn't ignore the presence she felt. With her feet not on the ground, she couldn't feel the seismic vibrations as good.

She hated to do this, especially in her current state, but she couldn't push it to the back of her mind.

"Asami, wait a moment," she said, which the engineer stopped what she was doing as she saw her currently topless fiancée move her feet off the bed.

"You alright?" She asked, looking up, cheeks flushed, her hair a tangled mess.

This universe's Korra stood up, feeling the floor with her bare feet, a concentrated look on her face as she mapped it all out in her head.

"Don't panic," she whispered, which immediately made Asami stand up too. "I think there's someone in the bathroom. Three people actually."

Both grabbed and put on their clothes as quietly as possible before they walked slowly down the hall to investigate. Korra held her arms out in a defensive stance while Asami grabbed a nearby spear from the Water Tribe to defend herself as they approached the bathroom.

When they got close enough, Korra gave the door a kick, making it swing open with a bang.

The three intruders let out a scream at the sudden entrance, and the couple stopped in their tracks.

"What the-" The defensive Korra said, keeping her arms up.

"Aren't you the new kids?"

The three of them stared wide eyed at the couple. They had no backup plan if they were to be found.

"Yes..." Asami said, trying not to provoke them. "We... are?"

"What are you doing in my house? What do you have planned?!" The modern Avatar who lived there with her Asami questioned.

"Listen, we can explain," Yasuko walked forward, then immediately realized her mistake.

"Stay back!" The angry Korra yelled, conjuring two fireballs in her hands as her Asami rose up her weapon, making the crew retreat further back into the bathroom. "There's nowhere for you to go, so don't try anything!"

"We don't want to hurt you!" Korra said to her alter self. "We're looking out for you! You're in danger."

"Looking out for me? By sneaking into my house? Already bad enough you were stalking us!"

"We didn't want to raise the alarm and it was the only way to keep a close eye on you! You're being hunted by a shadowbender corrupted by Sha-Garou and-"

"Wait, were you here all along?" The Asami of this universe asked the three of them. "Were you hiding all this time?... Did you...?"

They looked at each other, knowing what she was suggesting. Answering this honestly would surely lead to a severely awkward moment.

"I... I don't know what you're talking about...?" Yasuko finally answered, hoping that it would be enough to deter any further questioning.

The couple bought it, letting the shadowbender sigh.

"Anyway, yes, a shadowbender is coming for-"

"I heard you the first time, but that's impossible," This universe's Korra said. "We got rid of Sha-Garou after I energybended him out of Hattori!"

"Multiverse theory is so annoying..." Korra muttered, earning a nudge from Asami.

"I know it's hard to believe but we're actually from different universes and we're trying to help you!" Yasuko carried on. "There's others who can verify what we're saying! Heck, I'm even your daughter in a future universe!"

The younger Asami looked at her fiancée, hearing that last part. "Are they telling the truth? Please tell me she's joking."

This universe's Korra concentrated. She couldn't feel them lying, but she put it down to her lack of experience at seismic sensing. "I can't tell," she said. "Come on, give us some proof, actual proof!"

"You two named me after her mother, my grandma Yasuko." said teenage girl tried to explain only for the other Korra to eye her.

"Not just with words, show actual proof with... examples..."

The teenage girl couldn't believe how hard this was, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Oh, you got to be..."

She wasn't going to stand there and take that.

Without a warning, Yasuko dropped down into some nearby shadows, and the other Avatar and Asami panicked, frantically looking around the bathroom for where she went.

Just as suddenly, she reappeared behind them, giving both of them a tap on the shoulder so they spun round to face her glowing red eyes.

"Now you believe us, Anaana? Mother?"

The two of them glanced from her, to the other two, and back to her.

Slowly, the modern Korra lowered her defensive stance, getting rid of the fire she was holding as the girl claiming to be her daughter approached her other mother, lowering her weapon as she reached out to her, realizing what this meant.

"No way, our... daughter becomes a shadowbender?"

Yasuko nodded, her eyes going back to normal.

"Sadly, yes. But there's a much more powerful one coming for your Korra. This is what we were trying to tell you..." She explained, turning her attention to the equally shocked other Korra before closing her eyes for a second before reopening them, showing her emerald eyes had turned bloodshot red and yellow

"And trust me Avatar Korra, you're more closer to this other shadowbender than you realize." Khu-Shui spoke through Sami.

The universe's Korra gulped as her girlfriend covered her mouth in shock at the voice they knew. Now the couple was willing to listen.

"... and that's the thick of it."

Having finally finished the story of the crew's adventures up to this point, Hattori along with Lin, Kya and Opal, could finally breath, having told of how things led to them four sitting on the couch explaining to this universe's Lin, Toph, Ty Lee and Hattori.

Grabbing the bottle of whiskey he brought, he opened it and poured himself a glass, holding it in hand.

"That's why we've been following your Korra and her friends, to protect her from a more evil, middle aged version of her." He said before downing the drink with ease, letting the hotness of the liquid burn his throat. "And no, it's not a middle life crisis."

"Just a dickish shadow spirit whose taking advantage of her grief and anger." Lin mentioned.

"Okay, maybe if you began with mentioning Sha-Garou, we would have bought your story more." Toph said in a matter of fact tone as she sat on the floor which the three Beifong's not native to the universe and Kya had to agree with, the latter speaking.

"Shit, she's right."

"Apologizes Grandma Toph…" Opal said, now having to get used to interacting with another version of her grandmother.

"But we've been through so many different universes, we've only had a few moments to really clear our heads since we've been trying to stop Dark Korra. This is actually the longest we've had a break."

"And now, you're saying the only way to stop Sha-Garou for good is to kill this evil Korra while he's still in her body?" This universe's Lin asked to which the four silently nodded.

"Is... this child of her's, the… good shadowbender one from this 'Dark Korra-verse', Yasuko's okay with this?"

"She's the one who insisted that we had to do it after we found out there's no Bright Spirits left to kill Sha-Garou." Lin answered her other self's question, now taking Hattori's glass to his protests and began pouring herself a drink from the bottle.

That plan got squashed upon Kya herself taking the full glass herself and drink it all to her three allies' surprise.

Lin was especially the most surprised at what her lover just did as she never really drank the more powerful forms of liquor, maybe except for some Cactus Juice.

"Judging by her aura I felt when she said those words, it's something that she knows has to be done, but is still unsure if she could do it or not..." Kya explained, the taste of the whiskey stinging her throat, but she pushed through.

"... She's at battle with herself."

"When the time comes, she'll know what must be done." Hattori noted before just taking note of his other self having been sitting in the corner on the ground, Ty Lee at his side.

Wasn't hard to notice the two hadn't said a word since they confirmed that the events of the eyepatch wearing man happening in the other universes, with this entire adventure happening because of what transpired in Lin, Kya and Opal's universe.

"Something all too common with shadowbenders it seems."

Words which made his other self look up at him, needing to know something.

"So... all of this is because of me screwing up in the past, costing me and my family's lives, the universe's branch off because of my actions?" he asked, to which the other Hattori saw Lin only able to a nod of the head, Opal speaking up.

"Can't entirely say every universe is like that, but... from what we seen for the most part."

The realization sunk in hard for the former shadowbender as he shook his head.

"I'm just the universe's plaything, just a toy for each of them to fuck about with... just to make sure things go as planned." Modern Hattori spoke, his voice shaking as he looked at the others.

"And you're saying that there's some universe's where I died, or 'Lin Hanzo' died? Don't I get a say in things? I'm just as much as a person as anyone else, so's the other me's!"

He then rose a hand, remembering all of the lives he took when he was the Equalist Ripper, hunting down and slaying those had caused him to accidently kill his own family, the same ones who gave him the guitar he had on display.

"And Ula, Karai, they were just pawns as well? THE FUCK'S UP WITH THAT SHIT?!" he cried out, the stress building up before feeling the calm arms of his girlfriend wrap around his neck.

"Hattori..." Ty Lee's voice spoke softly in her boyfriend's ears like a spirit, holding him like she was protecting him.

"You are not some puppet to be controlled by the universe's, you're the one who made your choices, both good and bad... and you're the man I love."

Hearing how highly she spoke of him, the other Hattori turned to look at her, only for the daughter of Azula to remove his eyepatch.

That in turn revealed to their guests the damaged eye of his, having been stabbed into and sliced down the middle, a small scar on the eyebrow and cheek for everyone to see.

"Even knowing how we first met, I knew you weren't the monster the papers were calling you, but someone who needed the comfort and love you so needed after your loss. A wounded bear dog who missed his family." she softly spoke to which he had to sniffle and hold his face to her neck.

Hearing this development, the four needed to know something.

"Not to interrupt," Opal began as the others looked at her. "But... how exactly did you two meet?"

"The name Pi-Lao ring a bell?" The Lin of this universe questioned which her other self remembered the name.

"Yeah, my Hattori ripped his arm off before beating his jaw in with a meat tenderizer."

The bloody memory of the crime scene stuck with the Chief as, despite managing to connect with her brother, the fact that he was capable of such violence and rage still disturbed her, even knowing the context.

Thankfully, the Alter Toph had her own way of lightening the mood, having just been stretching out her back.

"Yeah, turns out the creep liked to stalk ladies, tried to make a move on one when Hattori found him and shadowbended his freakin' head off like a screw!"

Hearing the rather morbid method, the guests all turned to the damaged eyed man who grimaced at the memory, something he now wasn't proud of, to which Ty Lee decided to just cut to the chase, keeping him close.

"I was the one Hattori saved... even with what self-defense I knew, Pi-Lao still got the upper hand and..." she tried to save, the memory being hard for her to relive, ignoring what violence she saw her future boyfriend commit.

The look of pure rage and anger filled in his glowing red eyes as he murdered his target.

Either way, the glasses-wearing woman stuck by his side. "But Hattori saved me... and he needed a place to hide in after killing Jakku, as we bumped into each other, and I figured I owed him a favor." she continued before looking back into his saddened two eyes.

"I was there for him to talk to instead of Sha-Garou, put him at ease. Let him sleep at night without the bad dreams." Ty Lee spoke more, cupping her hand on her cheek

It was kind of weird to watch the couple hold each other, knowing how they met, but Lin and Hattori couldn't help but find the situation somewhat sweet, as with Opal.

"After Sha-Garou was defeated and both our Lin and Korra got him off the murders, I made sure he had a place to stay... and realized I was falling for this big guy, as he was with me too." The Professor also revealed as her Hattori smiled back.

"And I'm still happy you said yes to me asking you out." he said proudly before he kissed her on the lips.

"Aw, such a lovely couple." Kya herself said, happy to feel the aura in the room rise up more than she expected as leaned next to Lin, giving her the pretty eyes, not needing to say that they were a better couple.

"So… think you can try convincing your Korra and the others to listen to what we gotta say?" Lin asked the happy couple, along with the other Lin and Toph. Something which the Hattori of this universe answered as he put back on his eyepatch.

"Long as we don't go too long with the backstory, cut back on certain details until later, shouldn't be an issue."

This was good news all around, everyone at peace, knowing now they had a more of a chance to defeat Sha-Garou.

The next morning, the crew met up at the college once more.

It was strange to everyone on the same page how Dark Korra hadn't been able to find them this universe's Korra yet, but perhaps she was finding it difficult to track the Avatar's energy just as Yasuko was finding it hard to track hers.

They more or less figured doubted that she would think to search in a community college for herself anyway.

Unlike the three Beifong's and Kya, the rest of the crew all found out about this universe's Hattori and Ty Lee in a relationship with each other, with One Arm Kya herself getting in a chuckle seeing the sight of the couple kissing.

"Aww... So you and the other Ty Lee..." she teased her partner, Chief Hattori giving her the evil eyes.

"You know, I never made fun of you with whoever you dated."

"True, but this is a different case where it's another you with another Ty Lee."

That she was right about, but the firebender didn't have time to say it, choosing to move ahead, hearing her laugh.

"Hey, excuse me, err... Mr... Other Hattori." Bolin himself said as they walked through the school gates, getting the music professor's attention. "Were you a shadowbender too?"

Dreading the same questioning again and knowing where it would lead, the universe's Hattori only held a hand up. "Don't even fucking go there, other Bolin..."

Bolin looked like he wanted to say something else, but he dropped it, hanging his head and carrying on walking.